 
#

LOUIE THE BEE

The World Belongs To The Insects

by

Dave Corrick

PUBLISHED BY:

Dave Corrick

New improved edition 2019

Copyright © 2019 by Dave Corrick

All rights reserved. Without limiting the rights under copyright reserved above, no part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in or introduced into a retrieval system, or transmitted, in any form, or by any means (electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise) without the prior written permission of both the copyright owner and the above publisher of this book.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, brands, media, and incidents are either the product of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, events or locales, is entirely coincidental.

Smashwords Edition License Notes

This eBook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This eBook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each person you share it with. If you're reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then you should return to Smashwords.com and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the author's work.

DEDICATION

Louie the Bee - "The World Belongs To The Insects" is dedicated to my wife and long time companion Julie. Thank you Julie for the encouragement you have given me to write a second book about Louie the Bee.

Dave

louie the beE

Contents:

A Prelude

Chapter 1 We Rejoin The Bee Family

Chapter 2 Off To Explore The New Cave

Chapter 3 A Strange Discovery

Chapter 4 The Courage Of A Queen

Chapter 5 More Questions Than Answers

Chapter 6 A Time To Explore

Chapter 7 Armageddon Of The Past

Chapter 8 A Plan For The Future

Chapter 9 Louie's Amazing Idea

Chapter 10 Implementation Of Louie's Plan

Chapter 11 A Legacy Fulfilled

Chapter 12 Pearl Has an Anxious Time

Chapter 13 Pearl's Amazing Experience

Chapter 14 What A Clever Bee

Chapter 15 Bluefoundland Is Born

Chapter 16 Bluefoundland Five Years On

Chapter 17 Buckingham Palace

Chapter 18 A Game of Golf

Chapter 19 Clearly A Sole Without a Soul

Chapter 20 Sole Destroying Plans

Chapter 21 More Sole Destroying Work

Chapter 22 No Longer A Sole To Be Found

Chapter 23 Another Job To Be Done

Chapter 24 Louie And Lulu Do A Fine Job

Chapter 25 It's Christmas Time

A Prelude

The key issue that arose in the first book; that is "Louie The Bee - The Insects Prevail"; were the extraordinary powers that had been gained by Louie and Lulu. This was together with the Queen of the insects Pearl Baker-Moth. It all related to the passing through a rock face of quartz. It was a rock face of quartz that was in place at the end of a disused tunnel below ground. The passing through the quartz brought about a mutation to an invisible form. It was a form that was invisible to people that was part human and part insect.

The resulting form had the wings and the body of an insect. This was as well as the arms and legs; of a person – very useful it has to be said. It was later in having come to learn of how to merge with a person; this was to become that person and influence them; it meant that the insect community along the stream could and did prevail. It did so against all odds when it was found that people with evil intent could be manipulated. In fact with such abilities the insects had gained the potential to prevail forever. This in turn leads to the title of this second book being called "The World Belongs To The Insects". Yes; as will be learnt in this second book; the insects ultimately had the power to control the world. Most of all they had the ability to put great wrongs right in order to make the world a better place. It also provided the ability to enact revenge; this was with much mischief; on those who made a habit of inflicting misery on others.

That aside; an exceedingly important part in relation to this second part of the story is that the insects came to learn of their very origin. It was not only of themselves that they had gained knowledge of their origins but humankind as well. It is quite possible that what the insects uncovered was entirely true. In particular this was in relation to what they found with respect to the ancient Egyptians and the pyramids.

Another important aspect to this part of the story is this. It was when the insects were on the other side of the quartz; that is as invisible mutations of both insect and human; there were further incredibly significant powers to be discovered. They were powers that indeed gave the insects control over the people of the world. Such additional powers will be alluded to as the story unfolds. In summary this ongoing saga is not a warm fuzzy story about four bees and a moth. In fact Tiger and Lily, the Ten Ants, and Rose now take on a very important role as will be seen. There is a story of much significance to be told. On that basis let's get on with it.

Chapter 1

We Rejoin the Bee Family.

It was when we were last with the Bee Family; this was in the final chapter of "The Insects Prevail"; that winter was close at hand. It is now as we recommence our story that it is early spring. Apart from which, more than two years have passed in the interim. Even though two years have passed; it's as per normal for the time of the year that the Factory has been working two to three days a week. Once again there is increasing demand for Louie's services by streamside insects. This is as they feel the need to make themselves look presentable for the coming spring and summer months.

It has been for the past two years that life for the Bee Family; this is together with all the insects living along the banks of the stream; has been peaceful. Thanks to what Pearl Baker-Moth had achieved with the village council; this was with the assistance of Louie and Lulu; there have been no threats to the streamside community. That is from land developments, pollution, or any other such nonsense. Yes it was with Mr McFarland now as Mayor; and his being ably assisted by four honest and honourable councillors; the council administration had the village interests at heart. The stream where the insects lived had remained unchanged and in pristine condition.

It was with what had happened some two years earlier; this was when the stream environment had nearly been destroyed; that Pearl Louie and Lulu had become extra vigilant. With the dread of such things ever happening again they had made a pact amongst themselves. The pact that they had made was that they would monitor closely at all times what was happening in the human world. In the main they would be ready for action should any further threats eventuate. In order to do this, the insects had needed to learn more about the human psyche. They had to learn how the human world operated. Yes to this end; Louie Lulu and Pearl had spent many days through the quartz over the past two years. In particular this was at the village library. Prudent use of people as hosts gave the insects much valuable knowledge and insight into the human world.

It would be while Louie and Lulu were away doing things at the village library that Rose would look after Tiger and Lily. It was apart from the visits to the library that Louie and Lulu also needed to attend to the Reserve Bank and the Factory. During the winter months there was little to do at the Factory. It was on that basis that over this period, much valuable learning was indeed gained at the village library.

It's as we resume our story that Tiger and Lily are now two years and nine months old. They are able to fly with their parents. They will do so occasionally on sunny days when a picnic along the stream might be arranged. At other times they might accompany their parents to the Reserve Bank or the Factory.

Just as was learnt at the very beginning of this story, the element Mellennium present in the stream has special properties. It enables the insects who have consumed the water to live a hundred years or more. Due to the slowing of the aging process by the Mellennium; Tiger and Lily are still two very small loveable little bees. They are two small bees that need much affection and attention from their parents.

It was to make life easier for Rose that Louie had built another small room onto the Bee house. This was so that she didn't have to come and go - particularly on cold winter days. Yes it was indeed a very cosy happy life at the little house beside the stream where the four bees and Rose lived.

It would be remembered that Tiger and Lily had spent a night with Pearl Baker-Moth. This was before they had arrived at the Bee's house on Christmas morning more than two years earlier. Because of this Louie and Lulu were aware of the fact that Tiger and Lily had been conditioned by the electric fields of the streetlight. They could thus be accepted to go through the quartz when the time was right. For reasons of not wanting to put the little bees at any risk; or frightening them for that matter; Louie and Lulu hadn't attempted to do this yet. Louie and Lulu thought that sometime in the future; this was maybe when they were about five years old; that it would be appropriate to do so. In particular this was to head to the village library as part of their education. At this time of their young lives, most of their education came from either their parents or from Rose.

As far as Louie Lulu and Pearl were concerned; the time spent in the village library over the preceding two years had provided an incredible insight. This was not only insight into the world that they lived in as insects; it was also as to how it was in the human world. It had been discovered that for some reason; this was when in the library and merged with a host; the trio could assimilate information exceedingly quickly. This was no matter what the intelligence or age of their host was. As long as the host could read, the insects would come away with vast amounts of not only knowledge but text and data as well! Yes amazingly enough; huge quantities of data could be stored in their insect brains in multi dimensional formats. In effect it was the same as it was with computers in the human world.

It was initially that Louie Lulu and Pearl didn't realise that they had the potential to store both text and data. It was later when discussing amongst themselves what they had read that they found they could recall everything word for word! The accumulation of data process was simply a case of scanning a page and it was there! Wow; imagine people using that in exams! In some ways it was fortunate that information could be assimilated so quickly. This meant that a host didn't need to be engaged with for any great length of time and thus cause any inconvenience.

While we are talking about this amazing ability the insects had to store data; another discovery had been made quite by accident. It was found that when through the quartz that if the right hand of one was clasped with the left hand of another; and squeezed so that a blue aura was present; recalled data would transfer to the brain of the one clasping with the left hand! In effect this "hand clasping" business created a "Uni-directional Shunt for the Brain". It sounds complicated. However that is exactly what it was. It was in summary a transfer of data from one brain to another in one direction! To keep things simple, the insects were content to simply refer to this process as a "USB" connection. Yes; all in all it was amazingly clever stuff!

Many a pleasant evening had been spent by Louie Lulu and Pearl at the Nest Cafe. In particular this was to discuss the implications of what the three had uncovered in relation to the human world. These sessions in the evening at the Nest Cafe were never particularly serious however. This was because Tiger and Lily would usually be with them. The young bees and their mischievousness would soon take any seriousness out of the evening. That is until they fell asleep and had to be carried home on the backs of their parents!

It was prior to the sessions at the village library having ever taken place that the three insects; in particular this was Louie and Lulu; virtually had no knowledge of Planet Earth. They didn't even know what the sea was. They had no idea as to what the sky was or what the stars and moon were - or indeed how big or what the world was. In essence the environment where they lived was simply "there" and never questioned. With the ability they had to merge with people they now had strong scientific and mathematical knowledge. Above all though, they possessed a strong sense of logic. In fact they were what could only be described as absolute geniuses with their photographic memories.

It was with the knowledge gained thus far that the three insects now knew about the different countries of the world. They knew of the oceans and the names humans had given to them. They now knew of the country where they lived. They also knew of the large city that if allowed to expand was likely to encroach and eventually swallow up the village and the stream.

We need to digress for a moment and take onboard some "serious stuff". In effect this is to appreciate what indeed Louie Lulu and Pearl had learnt about the psyche of the human world. What the three had discovered was that the vast majority of the members of the human world had no real ability to think logically or rationally for themselves. This was mainly due to being indoctrinated and brainwashed with the protocols of religion and politics. The masses were educated to adhere to what was politically correct and not what was logical. Peer pressure also stifled the ability for humans to be rational. The majority of humans seemed to be quite content to drift along grizzling and moaning about their lives and their rights. This was within an environment of pseudo democracy. Seemingly few humans dared to seriously question the status quo. On that basis it was with complacency to the fore that a minority could manipulate the masses. In effect they created laws and morals for the hoi-polloi to obey but didn't obey them themselves.

It was as Louie Lulu and Pearl gained more and more knowledge; and could think objectively without being influenced by religion, politics, greed, or peer pressure; it gave them a formidable ability. This was to think rationally about how Planet Earth should be maintained for future generations. The way things were shaping up; it was with humans hell-bent on self-destruction that it would be ultimately that the insects who would inherit the planet. If this was to occur; Louie Lulu and Pearl felt that they didn't want the world to be left in too much of a mess for them to clean up. On that basis the situation within the human world had to be watched closely and action taken as required.

The three insects found many things that went on in the human world hard to comprehend. One thing in particular was the distribution of wealth. They thought it to be quite weird that generally those people who contributed the most were rewarded the least. This was very apparent in corporate structures - and even the village council as it had been before things were rectified two years earlier. Generally in such situations there were a few parasites at the top that were grossly overpaid and contributed nothing. On the other hand there were those who actually did the work that were rewarded with very little! Hmmm, very strange the insects thought.

The fact that in the human world a greedy few did indeed control the masses really worried the insects. It was quite apparent that the agendas of this controlling minority had no real concern for the welfare of the planet. Because of this Louie Lulu and Pearl knew that eventually their community would be affected again. This was via threats similar to what had happened two years previously with the village council.

It was to the three insects that there was one glaringly obvious example of human manipulation \- and there were many. The main one was this. A relatively small number of politicians and uneducated radicals had convinced the masses that the planet was facing a global warming crisis – and maybe it was. However it was according to these manipulators that it was due to the burning of fossil fuels. This was together with the production of methane from farming activity. It was because of the inability of the masses to think for themselves; and that was the way the manipulators wanted it; mass hysteria had resulted. This was in the belief that the planet was doomed unless particularly carbon dioxide emissions were reduced. That is via the elimination of the burning of fossil fuels such as coal and oil.

Unfortunately that wasn't all. It was once the masses had become convinced of the validity of this so called "problem"; the manipulators set up carbon emission trading schemes. This was so that those who could least afford it were taxed even more. Taxing of course didn't do anything to change the production of the emissions. The burning of fossil fuels simply carried on close to being the same as before! Yes if things like this continued; that is where the rich became richer and the poor poorer; somewhere down the track there would be a revolt. Inevitably there would be uprisings and anarchy. Wars driven by this sort of manipulative greed, religion, or politics, could ultimately do great damage to the environment. The planet could end up not being fit for any life at all. No; the insects did not like what they could see happening. Potentially it was a threat to their security and wellbeing.

Getting back to the so called "global warming" issue; it was as far as the insects were concerned that with the knowledge they had gained; they knew the planet had warmed in the past. This was without the influence of humans. Planet Earth had indeed oscillated between cold and warm periods. This was due in the main to the fluctuating amount of energy from the sun. The insects philosophy on global warming was adapt to it and enjoy it while it lasted. It wasn't all bad! As far as the insects were concerned there were other far more important issues humans should be addressing. These were issues such as pollution, the destruction of rain forests, and over population. Then there was the disastrous belief that for economic well being; more and more production and consequent waste of the planets resources had to continue! None of these issues were being addressed. The insects wondered if so called "global warming" could even be a diversionary tactic to distract the masses from thinking about the real issues. It was at this point in time as we recommence our story that the insects didn't know for sure.

There was one other important factor that concerned the insects in relation to human obsession with global warming and climate change. This was their sudden obsession to plant more and more trees to remove carbon dioxide from the atmosphere. It was happening all over the world. The trouble was that carbon dioxide in being removed in such a manner would end up being locked up within the ground. This was as trees eventually died and returned to the soil. Humans didn't seem to be aware of the fact that if too much carbon dioxide was removed from the atmosphere; nothing would grow. This included the bush, trees and ferns that grew along the stream where the insects lived. Yes; the insects with what they had come to learn in the village library knew humans to be an irrational lot. Yes; an irrational lot to be extremely wary of.

****

It's before we move on; and for the protection of the author; that something needs to be clearly stated. This was that the insect's opinions and theories relating to global warming and climate change were not necessarily those of the author's.

****

So it is as we move on with the story of Louie the Bee that Louie Lulu and Pearl felt reasonably happy for the interim. This was in that they and the streamside community were safe for the time being. Even so, they knew that the folly of the path that humans were following would eventually affect them. The hope that humans would self destruct before the planet was substantially damaged was possibly unrealistic. In effect; what the insects had to do was to discreetly intervene in the human world. This was to try to divert those who were hell-bent on destroying the planet away from their agendas.

In the meantime; it's before the insects could even think about seriously tackling the problems of the human world; they had other things to occupy their attention. Yes; in now being armed with vast amounts of knowledge; they had much to do in their own world - as shall now be seen! On that basis; let's lighten up and get back to the delights of the Bee household!

****

Just as has already been alluded to it is early spring as we recommence our story. Time wise it is a Saturday morning at about 10.00a.m. Louie and Lulu are sitting out on their sundeck. This was after having had breakfast some time earlier. Tiger and Lily are playing together on the sundeck. The sun is shining. The fragrance of spring flowers is returning once more following the long winter months.

Keeping in mind that Louie and Lulu have gained an inordinate amount of knowledge in the village library; it's while relaxing out on the sundeck that they are having a casual but rather intellectual conversation. This is about mundane things such as Einstein's theory of relativity, quantum physics, and the aerodynamic properties of bumblebee wings. The reader mustn't get the wrong impression here. That is in that life in the Bee household was losing the delightful simplicity we have come to know. Einstein's theory of relativity, quantum physics, and the aerodynamic properties of bumblebee wings are very interesting topics as indeed they should be. However the really important things that needed to be discussed were still along the lines of how they had always been. That might be as to maybe how much chocolate cake and red wine might be left or how hungry Tiger and Lily were. Then there might be the issue of did Louie's spider silk shorts need cleaning let alone could he even find them? No nothing had changed in relation to the important issues.

It was in being about 10.00a.m that Rose emerged from the house with a tray of cups of TG Tips. This was for Louie and Lulu as well as one for herself. For Tiger and Lily, Rose had fetched some fresh dandelion milk; yum! There was some chocolate cake on the go as well. It was on that basis that there was a friendly battle between Tiger and Lily to see who could get to Rose first!

It was as per usual in relation to the two small bees; this was following the consumption of chocolate cake and dandelion milk; that some of their yellow stripes took on a distinct brown tinge. Naughty bees! However this wasn't a serious problem this particular morning. In being a lazy sort of Saturday it was following morning tea that the Bee family moved on down the little path to the stream. It was there that Lulu gave Tiger and Lily a bit of a scrub down. That is using the pristine clear water from the stream.

It was on having attended to the Tiger and Lily cleaning bit that Louie and Lulu moved to a shady spot beneath a clump of elfin daisies. It was from there that they watched Tiger and Lily splash around at the water's edge. Of course Tiger and Lily could fly by themselves by this time. It was on that basis that there was a bit of a competition on the go. This was to fly up then crash onto the water and see who could make the biggest splash!

It was as Louie and Lulu watched the antics of Tiger and Lily that they lay side by side. Louie had an arm about Lulu to pull her close. He made the comment to Lulu. 'Aren't they simply wonderful'.

'They are Louie'. Lulu responded while giving Louie a squeeze. 'Right now I am so happy'.

Louie then sighed with pleasure and squeezed Lulu in return. It happened to be at this moment of bliss that it was the beginning of great and amazing things in the life of the Bee family; and Pearl for that matter. It all started when while relaxing down by the stream that Louie's smellphone rang. It was Virgil.

'Good morning Louie', Virgil had said. 'I hope all is well with you two?'

'Oh yes', Louie replied with a smile in his voice. 'Lulu and I are relaxing by the stream watching Tiger and Lily at play. It's just so wonderful to feel some warmth in the sun again; and to know summer is coming'.

'Agreed Louie', Virgil responded. 'What I was phoning about was this. It was when we were all up at the cave for New Year's Eve; this was a couple of years ago; Virginia and I discovered another cave further down the cliff. Neither me nor Virginia have ever done anything more about revisiting it. I was wondering now that better weather is with us if something should be done about exploring the cave in question. It's something I have been meaning to do for a long time. Unfortunately Virginia and I have been really busy with our business. All of us could go. That is Pearl, you, Lulu, Tiger and Lily, and our good friends the Ten Ants. What do you reckon Louie?'

'Yes, yes, wonderful idea', Louie confirmed. 'When do you reckon we should go Virgil?'

'I'd suggest today week; that is next Saturday. Bookings for the tourist season haven't really started yet. On that basis it would be prudent to go now while business is quiet. I haven't spoken to Pearl or the Ten Ants yet. Perhaps you could do that and get back to me Louie?'

'Right', Louie confirmed. 'Assume that it is all go and I will let the others know'.

'Thanks Louie', Virgil responded sounding pleased. 'As per usual; gather up all the gear you and the others need to take. Have it here at the hangar by Friday'.

Virgil paused for a moment then said. 'Tell you what Louie; just as a thought; let's stay three nights at the cave. On that basis we would return on the Tuesday morning. Would you and Lulu be okay with the Factory being closed for a couple of days?'

'No problem' Louie confirmed. 'We will arrange it Virgil. We're not at full production yet'.

'Louie just another thought', Virgil continued. 'We don't know what it will be like in this cave we are going to explore. It might be worth bringing a few beeswax candles with us'.

'Good idea Virgil', Louie agreed. 'I'll get plenty to you before next Saturday'.

It was when Louie had finished talking to Virgil that he turned excitedly to Lulu. Lulu was not unnaturally rather curious as to what was going on. Not only was it Lulu who was curious. Two little bees had appeared as if by magic with a couple of "Wa's ups?"

Louie explained all. It was as a result of Louie's explaining that there was the utterance of, 'Please Mum, please Dad, can we go cave?'

'Yes of course we can you two', Lulu responded. She then continued by saying with a twinkle in her eye. 'This is on one condition! We don't get any more chocolate cake on our nice clean yellow stripes do we?'

'Yea! Promise no naughty stripes', Tiger and Lily pronounced in unison. This was while doing a bit of bouncing up and down – as small bees tend to do.

Of course we know only too well that this promise would never ever be kept. It was simply a means of being allowed to go away to the cave again!

It was with the issue of chocolate cake and yellow stripes having been dealt with that Louie suggested. 'Let's head off and call in on the Ten Ants to let them know about the trip away. When we have we can then drop up to see Pearl and let her know. It would be rather nice to head off for a fly out in the sunshine'.

It needs to be mentioned here that before Louie and Lulu took Tiger and Lily flying with them; there would be a brief safety conference before departing. It went a little like this. Louie would call the family around. The two small bees knew what it would be all about. They would position themselves in front of their parents ready for a pre-flight safety check. It has to be said that it was quite delightful what ensued. Tiger and Lily would stand side by side with their little hands clasped behind their backs. This was also with toes scrunched inwards. Their heads would be positioned slightly down with eyes cast upwards - and focused on their parents. Once in position Louie would then say to the pair. 'What are the five things we have to remember when we are flying?' The two little blighters would then earnestly recite together:

"Stay clo' to Mum and Dad".

"Watch ou' for 'pider webs".

"Watch ou' for ducks".

"No toilet while fly".

"Stwaiten up an flywight".

'Good', Louie would then say. 'And what happens if we forget any of these things?'

There would then be a pause. Tiger and Lily would shift from one foot to the other before uttering in somewhat subdued tones. 'No chocowate cake forwa week'.

It was at the end of the safety check that Louie and Lulu would then pick the two little blighters up. It was while squeezing them that they would tell them what good little bees they were. The seriousness was of course then gone. The two little bees would subsequently be just as naughty as ever!

Anyway; getting back to our story it was on having gone through the pre-flight check that the four bees took off. This was to head off to visit the Ten Ants and Pearl. Just as had been instructed; Tiger and Lily flew close to their parents. The four bees felt supremely happy as they sped along the stream. There was the smell of spring flowers all about them. Then to top it off, Mr. McFarland was mowing his lawn. Just as was often the case there was a delicious smell of cut grass and onion weed in the air. Yes; life was good.

The Ten Ants and Pearl were delighted at the prospect of the trip away. It was all set in place for the following Saturday. Before we leave this chapter there was something that was touched on a little earlier. This was that little did the insects know what they would discover as a result of exploring the new cave. It would indeed ultimately change their lives forever!
Chapter 2

Off to Explore the New Cave

It is now Saturday; that is the day of the trip away to the cave. Louie and Lulu were up and about at 6.30a.m. Not that they needed to be up this early. It was just that two little bees in being excited about the trip away had taken it upon themselves to go and give Mum and Dad a poke or two. This was to make sure that they hadn't forgotten!

The weather was excellent for flying. It looked like remaining fine for a few days as well. The four excited bees had washed their teeth and brushed their bodies. Tiger when he washed his teeth seemed to end up washing everything else around him. On that basis there was a bit of a cleanup job for Lulu to do. This was before heading outside to have breakfast on the sundeck. Rose had kindly made breakfast for everybody before joining them.

It so happened that Tiger and Lily; this was because they were excited; had finished their breakfast in a flash. They were soon flying and zooming around the place. In the main this was above their parents who were sitting talking to Rose. Yes; Louie Lulu and Rose were enjoying their breakfast at a somewhat leisurely pace having been woken so early and thus having time to spare.

It was at this point in time that for the bee family there was nothing much to do in relation to the trip away. Essentials had been taken to Virgil's hangar over the past two days. Louie and Lulu could relax for an hour or more before heading off to Virgil's hangar. This was to be at about 8.30a.m. It was while Louie and Lulu were relaxing with Rose that they heard the familiar fluttering sound of Pearl Baker-Moth. This was as she approached form some distance away. Sure enough the beautiful moth arrived and landed gracefully on the sundeck beside them.

'Good morning all', Pearl had announced on arrival. 'I hope you don't mind me calling in. It was from my apartment that I could see those two little blighters buzzing around above your place. On that basis I knew you would be up and about. I suppose they couldn't sleep!'

'Yes you're right about that one Pearl', Louie groaned. 'There's no peace around here if something exciting is about to happen. Would you like some breakfast Pearl?'

'Thanks for the offer Louie but no I have had my breakfast. Even so, I would love a cup of gum leaf tea'.

Rose was about to get up to fetch Pearl a cup of tea when Louie said. 'Stay there Rose. You three have a chat while I make it'.

It had been on seeing Pearl arrive that Tiger and Lily abandoned their buzzing about the place. They landed and ran up to Pearl. This was while uttering the usual. 'Yea! Arny Bell. Yea! Arny Bell'. The two little bees subsequently clung to Pearl to express their deep affection for her.

It was when Louie had fetched the tea for Pearl that the four; that is Rose Pearl Louie and Lulu; chatted about the day ahead. This was until it was time to depart for Virgil's hangar. Occasionally their conversation was interrupted by two overly exited little bees. It would be while jumping up and down that they would say. 'Time go yet? Time go yet?' Inevitably it wasn't "Time go yet". Lulu would have to tactfully say "shoosh" to prevent an onslaught of persistent utterances of "When go?" This would be while the pair hopped and bounced about in frustration.

8.30a.m. duly came around. It was time to head for Virgil's hangar. It was on that basis that Tiger and Lily commenced bouncing up and down with out of control excitement. Louie on witnessing the shenanigans turned to Lulu. He said quite loudly and with a degree of mischievousness. 'I reckon that if these two don't behave themselves we will have to leave them with Rose'.

'Good idea', Lulu responded quick as a flash - and while trying to sound serious. Strangely enough the bouncing around by the two little blighters ceased immediately. In fact Lily burst into tears. Tiger had a look on his little face as though the end of the world had come. Louie and Lulu quickly picked the pair up to hold them tightly. They reassured them that in no way would they ever leave them behind. Even so, they had to promise that they would be good little bees.

It was while there was a degree of seriousness being maintained; this was when Tiger and Lily had stopped bouncing around; that Louie and Lulu seized the opportunity. They asked Tiger and Lily to stand before them to recite the five things they had to remember when flying. It was when Tiger and Lily were in position that Louie turned to Pearl. It was while grinning from ear to ear that he whispered. 'Watch this Pearl'.

So it was with Tiger and Lily standing side by side; this was with little hands clasped behind their backs and toes scrunched inwards; not to mention heads slightly down with eyes cast upwards; the pair carefully and deliberately recited the five important items. That is as has previously been referred to:

"Stay clo' to Mum and Dad".

"Watch ou' for 'pider webs".

"Watch ou' for ducks".

"No toilet while fly".

"Stwaiten up an flywight".

Pearl was overcome with the cuteness of Tiger and Lily. She congratulated them and told them in no uncertain terms what clever little bees they were.

'You two are so beautiful', Pearl went on to say. This was on having moved in close to Tiger and Lily to stroke the two little heads - with much adoring affection it might be added. It was in now being the centre of attention that subsequently Tiger and Lily danced about the place saying with much gusto. 'We come; we be good bees'.

'Right', Louie then pronounced. 'If you are going to be good bees you two can lead the way down to Virgil's. We will follow close behind. Let's all line up to go'.

It was on having said goodbye to Rose that the five were off. Pearl flew with Louie and Lulu while Tiger and Lily proudly led the way. Down to the stream went the two little bees. It was then that it was on to Virgil's hangar. It was just as they had seen their parents do many times before.

The Ten Ants were already at Virgil's hangar when the team arrived. Virgil and Virginia were positioning two fibregrass containers ready to attach to themselves. Tiger and Lily scampered over to their good friends the Ten Ants. This was to give them all a hug.

It was just as it had been on another occasion; this was when they had all been to the cave; that Virgil suggested that their Queen and leader Pearl Baker-Moth should lead the way. Pearl once again felt honoured to do so. She duly thanked Virgil and agreed to take command.

Pearl in knowing that Tiger and Lily had been doing a fair amount of buzzing around; this was since early in the morning; asked that for safety that the two small bees go on their parent's backs. Virgil then called for the Ten Ants to board. This was as per usual with Deodor and Flatul in rows nine and ten. There was then the usual request that the ants remain seated with seatbelts fastened during takeoff. It was then that they all lined up outside the hangar. This was with Pearl in front, then Virgil with the Ten Ants, followed by Louie and Lulu with Tiger and Lily. Virginia was positioned at the rear to watch over Louie and Lulu as well as Tiger and Lily.

Once all were in position and ready to depart; Pearl requested that all smell phones be switched on and on speaker mode. She then tested that everybody could hear her commands.

'Will count down from ten', Pearl then announced. 'We will fly at twenty knots at an altitude of twenty feet above the stream. Just as we have done in the past we will rest at the falls in about an hour'.

With the risk of repetition I guess it needs to be pointed out that because insects have small feet; an altitude of twenty feet wasn't very high. In fact twenty feet was just above the stream surface. Twenty knots was the speed at which a centipede could run without getting any more than twenty of its legs in a knot. Yes really!

So it was that Pearl counted down. The powerful wings of Virgil and Virginia were idling at 1500 r.p.m. It was just as were the wings of Louie and Lulu. So it was that under the directions of their Queen and leader they all lifted off. It was then that they flew on up the stream on their way to the falls.

It was in close formation that the team flew at speed just above the stream surface. It was so incredibly exhilarating to fly so fast just above the surface of the water. This was while the bush and trees along the banks flashed past. It was as per usual that the Ten Ants were yahooing with excitement. Tiger and Lily were snuggled up into the fur of their parents. They were watching with wonder what was going on around them. The team turned right at the fork in the stream. Then it was west on up the rapids to the falls. This was to the flat piece of rock where they would stop and rest for a while. It was always appropriate for the insects to rest at this point before the long climb to the top of the falls.

To save repetition and to cut a long story short; the insects arrived at the cave above the sea at just before 11.00a.m. Everything was just as it had been in the past. The pool was there. It was just as was the seagull's nest. Yes it was the seagull's nest that provided adequate supplies of firewood for a fire to sit around in the evening. It was on arrival that things were unpacked and camp set up for the stay. There was a feeling of excitement amongst the insects in being away for three nights.

It was when lunch was prepared that the team sat on the soft sand at the cave mouth. This was to relax and eat their lunch while looking out over the sea. Louie Lulu and Pearl in having spent many hours at the village library; in particular this was over the winter months; now knew what the sea was all about. The three had made a pact to keep the knowledge they had gained to themselves for the time being.

It was following lunch that Tiger and Lily had become quite sleepy. This was understandable in having been so active and up out of bed so early that morning. Lulu placed the pair up on one of the sandy ledges. She left them to sleep on into the afternoon.

It was when the two small bees were asleep that Virgil then made a suggestion to the others. It went as follows. 'How about Louie and I go down the cliff to have a look at the other cave. We can take a look to see what we might need to take with us to explore it. I'm not sure whether we need to take beeswax candles - or perhaps even take the containers down with us. It would be good to suss it out. That way we can be prepared for all of us to head off early in the morning. Then we can spend the day exploring'.

Everyone thought this would be a good idea. Lulu was slightly anxious about not being with Louie. Even so, she reconciled to herself that she needed to stay behind to be around for Tiger and Lily. That is when they woke later in the afternoon. The Ten Ants were quite pleased to stay where they were. This was because they wanted to splash around in the pool again. This was to practice doing back-stroke as they had been teaching themselves to do.

Pearl was quite content to remain behind. This was because with the tremendous amount of knowledge she had gained at the library; she wanted to sit at the mouth of the cave and marvel at the sea. She wanted to ponder about the things she now knew. Lulu with similar thoughts had agreed to join Pearl. Virginia could have joined Louie and Virgil but elected to relax on the soft sand and have a sleep.

So it was with everybody happy about the afternoon's arrangements; Louie gave Lulu a reassuring hug. He then headed off with Virgil to the cave far below down the cliff.

It was initially that Virgil; this was with Louie flying immediately behind him; flew straight out from the cave. He did so for some distance so as to keep clear of updrafts close to the cliff. The pair then descended in wide spiralling circles. This was down towards the lower cave entrance. Louie continued to follow while keeping close to Virgil.

From Louie's point of view it was as he descended that he could see the waves of the sea crashing against the base of the cliff. There was as a result much white foam and surf to be seen. On having descended further Louie could then hear the pounding of the waves. To the likes of a relatively small bumblebee it was something quite awe inspiring. It was something that Louie had never come across in his life before. It has to be said that it crossed his mind that it would not be a good time to get cramp in a wing! Yes; Louie was just a trifle nervous. This sort of thing was a tiny bit out of the comfort zone for a bumblebee.

Virgil on having checked that Louie was okay and close behind him flew into the mouth of the lower cave. Having done so, he landed just a short distance in from the entrance. A somewhat relieved Louie followed him in. The cave was considerably larger than the one where they were staying. There was no pool or seagull's nest but the floor of the cave was covered with a layer of soft fine sand. It was good for the pair to sit for a moment and adjust to their new surroundings. It was because the entrance to the cave was not that far up the cliff from the sea; the roar of the waves crashing onto rocks could be heard quite distinctly.

Louie and Virgil sat and watched out the cave entrance for a moment. It was out over the sea that there was a never ending train of giant waves moving towards them. Each wave would disappear below them to crash into the cliff below. Both Virgil and Louie felt so incredibly small in relation to their surroundings. There had been a fine misty sea spray in the air that the pair had flown through before they entered the cave. Louie noticed a light dusting of salt crystals on his wings and body. There was also the strong smell of kelp. It was not a place that the insects were accustomed too.

Virgil and Louie on having glanced at one another for reassurance then turned to look into the cave. Having seen nothing untoward it was then with due care that they made their way on in. It was reasonably dark once they had moved away from the mouth of the cave. It took a few minutes to adjust to the lack of light. It was when the pair's eyes had adjusted that they took off. They flew with caution in a semi hover further on into the cave. The cave went in quite a distance. The rough solidified lava walls were somehow ominous. They had a foreboding look about them. It was while using a combination of hovering and flying that it took a minute or two before Louie and Virgil arrived at what appeared to be the end of the cave.

'Looks as though it could be just a dead-end', Virgil pronounced sounding a little disappointed. It has to be said that Virgil's voice reverberated eerily off the walls of the cave with a depressing hollow sound.

'No look!' Louie said with some excitement. This was while pointing to the ceiling of the cave. 'There's another cave system heading up and away from here'.

'Yes you are so right Louie!' Virgil exclaimed with an increased degree of enthusiasm.

Louie and Virgil moved closer to inspect what was in fact a reasonably large opening. This was in the ceiling at the back of the cave that they had entered. In now being quite a distance from the entrance above the sea it was eerily quiet. Louie and Virgil looked at each other for reassurance. Yes; it was somehow ominously quiet.

'I'm quite glad that you are here with me Virgil', Louie said trying not to sound too nervous.

'I'm quite glad that you're here with me too Louie. I don't know why I feel so nervous. I guess it is because we are so remote and so far into the cliff. It's so quiet too. We could do with having Tiger and Lily here to make some noise!'

'Look at that', Louie then said while looking and pointing at the opening above them. 'There's a tunnel or cave system leading away from here; I can now see myriads of glow-worms off into the distance. From what I can see the cave system makes a gradual climb from here'.

'Agreed Louie', Virgil responded. 'Actually this looks really interesting. Let's fly up and on through the opening to take a look'.

It was for safety that the pair checked that their smellphones were operating satisfactorily. Having done so, they then flew up through the opening in the cave ceiling. It was then opening up before them that could be seen a large tunnel; or maybe what could perhaps be better described as a large continuous cave. Yes it was a continuous cave that headed off deep within the cliffs off to the east. It was accordingly that once again the two insects took off to go and explore.

It was for about five minutes of flying that the tunnel gradually headed upwards. This was before changing to horizontal and continuing straight on in the same direction. As far as being able to see where they were going was concerned; there was just enough light from the glow-worms to do so. It was exciting. The pair had found themselves so incredibly deep within the hills to the west of where they lived. There was a nervous expectation about what they might find.

It was when Virgil and Louie had flown on for a further ten minutes that they could hear the sound of water. There were immediate thoughts of the possibility of a waterfall. It wasn't long before they could see what appeared to be quite a large chamber ahead of them. This was judging by the myriads of glow-worms that were seemingly scattered over quite a cavernous space.

Louie and Virgil flew into the chamber at a level that was a significant distance up from the floor. What could then be seen was incredibly spectacular. There were high vertical walls on all sides. At the top of which was a dome shaped ceiling. Dimension wise the chamber was about four times as high as it was wide. What was a large floor area was flat. It was roughly the shape of a rounded square. It was from high up on the south side of the chamber that a massive waterfall cascaded down. Water in significant quantities flowed over a rocky ledge. This was before crashing down into the centre of a large crystal clear pool. The pool took up about a quarter of the cave floor area on the south side. About half of the area extending north from the pool edge consisted of fine sand. The remainder was a raised plateau of flat rock. It was amazing. All of this could be reasonably clearly seen in the light of myriads of glow-worms. Judging by the numbers it was obviously an ideal environment for the little creatures to thrive.

At the foot of the eastern wall in what was quite a significant pile were a large number of broken rocks. They were rocks of all shapes and sizes. Virgil and Louie surmised that at some time in the past a part of the ceiling must have crashed down and fractured on impact. I guess that it has to be said that a pile of rocks might not seem to be very interesting. Even so, it's later in our story that these rocks prove to be incredibly useful in furthering a cause of amazing significance.

Virgil and Louie circled within the cavernous chamber a number of times. This was to note anything further of interest. One point of interest was that they could see where a large volume of water flowed away from the pool. It did so by gurgling its way down a tunnel to the southwest.

It was ultimately that Louie said; this was while shouting above the noise of the falls. 'Let's land and decide where we go from here'. Virgil agreed. On that basis the pair did a sweeping wide circle before alighting on the soft sand by the pool. It was on having landed that nothing was said for several minutes. This was while taking in the spectacular nature of what surrounded the pair. The waterfall looked magnificent in the light of the glow-worms. Something that was quite spectacular were the myriads of glow-worms spread out above them. This was across the high dome of the chamber. For all intents and purposes they looked like the stars of the Milky Way. This was in an inky black sky represented by the blackness of volcanic rock. Something else of note was that the pool rippled with the impact from the falls. In turn it shimmered with the light reflected from the glow-worms.

It was following some pensiveness that Virgil said. 'There doesn't seem to be any way out of here Louie. That is apart from where we came in. There's the tunnel where the water flows out. Even so, it looks to be too dangerous to attempt to go in there. The water flowing away is just about filling the tunnel'.

It was then that Louie said while pointing. 'Tell you what Virgil; I wonder if there's anything behind that pile of broken rocks? Let's go and take a look'.

Louie and Virgil duly took off and flew over to investigate. They found they could move quite easily within the spaces separating the rocks. They proceeded on through with a combination of carefully judged hovering and flying. This was to check out what they might find. Yes! At the back of the rocks the pair discovered another tunnel opening up before them. It was another glow-worm lit tunnel heading down and away to the east. What a find!

Louie and Virgil were excited by what they could see. Accordingly they flew off along the newly discovered section of tunnel. This particular tunnel was similar to the tunnel leading to the cave where the others were spending the afternoon. There were many small chambers connected with rocky passages. It was in parts that there were pockets of limestone. It was here that there were stalagmites and stalactites. The crystalline texture of the limestone twinkled back reflected light from the glow-worms along the walls. As far as our two were concerned the adrenalin was flowing!

Most of the sections of tunnel were more than wide enough for Virgil and Louie to fly free of any restriction. At times they zig zagged from one side to the other. In part this for the sheer enjoyment of being where they were. It was also to take a look at the varying rock formations. At a couple of points, the tunnel narrowed a little. It was here that the pair were confined to flying side by side. It was at such times that Virgil and Louie glanced at one another and smiled. They were in another world.

It was when Virgil and Louie had been flying for some time that Virgil said. 'Louie I reckon that surely we must be getting close to emerging from the other side of the hill. We can't keep flying on to the east without something happening.

It was then that an excited Louie said. 'Look ahead there Virgil. It's opening up into another chamber. Not only that, there seems to be some daylight!'

Sure enough the pair flew out into an incredibly huge chamber. The tunnel they had been flying along; this was just as it had been with the waterfall chamber; came out some distance above the floor. The insects circled and landed at the bottom. It was dry. There was no sign of any water. The whole of the floor of the chamber was covered with soft white sand.

What an amazing sight it was. The chamber was massive in appearance to the tiny insects. It extended a huge distance above where Virgil and Louie sat resting. It was possibly a hundred times bigger than the chamber with the waterfall. Virgil and Louie had gasped at the shear size. For the reader to gain an appreciation of just how large the chamber really was; it was in human terms that it was possibly one hundred metres wide and over two hundred metres high. It was of a tall cylindrical shape. Yes; here locked within the hills was this amazing find. It was something that had always been there but never discovered before.

It could be seen near the top of the chamber how there was plenty of light coming in from the outside. It appeared to be coming through a large fissure or opening of some sort in the eastern wall. It was not unlike a window at the top of an exceedingly high basilica. There was more than adequate light coming in for the insects to see the internal features of the giant chamber.

It was at the base of the chamber; this was close to where Virgil and Louie were sitting; that there was another tunnel. It could be seen extending away and down to the east. For some reason there was air wafting up into the chamber from this tunnel. The strange thing was that the air was noticeably warm and dry. The two insects at this point in time didn't know why. Amazingly enough there was good reason for the air to be warm and dry. It was for reasons that were later discovered that couldn't be conceived in a million years

Getting back to the moment in hand; it was on the western side of the chamber that Virgil and Louie could see something of interest. Extending up from the bottom to the top there was a part of the wall that had been smoothed and scoured. This was as if by a waterfall that had cascaded down perhaps many thousands of years before. It was at the top of the rocky wall in question that there appeared to be a plug of solidified lava. It was possibly a plug that had blocked what might have originally been the source of the waterfall.

'Look at that Virgil', Louie commented while pointing above. 'It looks as though there may have been a huge waterfall in here once. The water would have flowed out and on down that tunnel to the east'.

'Yes this is really interesting', Virgil agreed. 'What interests me is the light that is coming in from outside the hill up near the top there. It makes me wonder where we are'.

The pair sat in silence to take in their surroundings a while longer. It was then that Virgil made the comment. 'Listen Louie; can you hear it? I can hear the faint sound of a waterfall'.

Louie listened for a moment. It was almost too faint to detect but yes he could hear it too.

'What I suggest Louie', Virgil continued. 'Is that we fly to the top to find out where that light is coming in. Maybe we can even make our way out from the hill. It might be possible to head back to the others the way we came this morning'.

'Good idea Virgil', Louie agreed. 'It would be great to come back tomorrow and see where that tunnel down to the east leads'.

'What we could do Louie', Virgil continued. 'Is shift camp to here. That way we can explore this other tunnel at our leisure. There's no firewood here but we could use the beeswax candles to give us light'.

'Good idea Virgil'.

'Right Louie; let's head for where that light is coming in near the top'.

It was with Louie in agreement that subsequently the pair took off. It was then in spiralling circles that they made their way to the top. It was a long slow climb.

It was as the pair got closer to the opening where there was light coming in that they could see how there was a huge jagged hole in the wall. They could also see that it was in fact an opening behind a massive waterfall. It was unwise for the insects to consider flying out because of the shear volume of water flowing. Instinctively they knew that they shouldn't move too close. There was a danger of being caught in strong air movements and being sucked into the waterfall itself.

'Bother', Virgil had said. This was in being disappointed that they couldn't consider flying out of the hill through the opening. He had hovered for a moment at a safe distance to study the spectacular sight of the cascading water. It slid by in huge volumes with a soft "shshshing" sound.

Louie and Virgil were by this time close to the ceiling of the chamber. Louie noticed it first. There was a small amount of light coming through an opening in the ceiling. This was directly above the plug of solidified lava. Louie flew up to take a look. What he found was an opening that was more than big enough for he and Virgil to fly into. Having called out to Virgil; Louie flew on up through the hole. Virgil duly followed. It turned out to be a tunnel that extended vertically some distance. This was before taking a horizontal turn back to the west. The horizontal section then emerged; this was behind a rocky outcrop; into another cave.

It was within this particular cave that there was a large amount of water flowing through it. Most importantly though the cave was open to the outside. The water within the cave flowed out to form the waterfall the pair had seen through the jagged aperture. That is in the chamber below. Louie suddenly realised where they were.

'Virgil! Virgil! Look at this', Louie exclaimed. He was almost unable to contain his excitement. 'I believe we are in the cave above the falls where we came in this morning. Yes we are! Look at that!'

How amazing. What an exciting find it was. It was subsequently that Virgil and Louie landed in a sunny spot on a wide flat slab of rock. This was at the cave entrance where the water flowed out. They rested for a moment to marvel at what they had discovered.

Virgil then made the comment. 'I'm amazed that we haven't noticed the opening to the chamber below before. I guess with it being low down it has been hard to see'.

Louie then commented by saying. 'It's also quite well hidden by that rocky outcrop',

'Agreed Louie. Gosh I say it again; what a find'.

Louie and Virgil sat basking in the sun in silence for a few more minutes. It was somehow mesmerising to sit and watch the huge quantifies of water flow out to disappear on down the cliff.

'What I reckon might have happened', Louie said at length. 'Is that many years ago the water cascaded down through the lower chamber. It would have flowed on out the tunnel at the bottom. At some time; lava from some residual volcanic activity must have blocked the passage below. In doing so, it would have caused the water to start flowing out here and on down the cliff face to form the falls we know so well'.

'I reckon you might be right Louie', Virgil agreed. 'The others would love to come and see it all. Pearl will probably have some good ideas about what may have happened'.

'Tell you what Virgil', Louie said in being in one of his mischievous moods, 'When we go back to the others; that is via the way we came in this morning, let's stop before we enter the cave. That way we can then sneak in quietly and surprise them! They will be expecting us to come back up the cliff from the cave above the sea!'

'Great idea Louie!' Virgil agreed with a laugh. Yes; naughty insects the pair of them!

Virgil and Louie remained resting in the sun for a while longer. It was at about 4.00p.m that the sun had moved on to the west. This was to then leave the two insects in the shade. It was time to head back. Virgil and Louie took off and flew along the route they had flown with the others earlier that day. Louie it has to be said was greatly relieved that he didn't have to fly out over the sea again!

It was when the mischievous pair had arrived back at the cave that they stopped and observed. Yes Lulu Pearl and Virginia could be seen near the entrance looking out to sea. The Ten Ants as well as Tiger and Lily were with them. Their figures were silhouetted in the light of the sun that was by this time low to the west. It was shining almost directly into the cave. Presumably the "crowd" at the entrance to the cave were watching and waiting for two intrepid explorers to return!

Louie and Virgil quietly crept forward until they were quite close to the group at the entrance to the cave. It was for a moment that the pair stood side by side and smiled at each other.

'Looking for anybody?' Louie then said in a helpful and enquiring sort of voice.

The so called "crowd" at the entrance spun around. They knew only too well that they had been tricked. Even so they were oh so relieved. Yes; the immediate response was to rush to Louie and Virgil to fling their arms about them. It has to be said that Lulu gave Louie a few friendly smacks for being so mischievous!

Oh yes. It was quite a reunion. Virginia hugged Virgil. Lulu hugged Louie. Tiger and Lily were swinging on Louie's arms saying 'Mummy said naughty bee. Mummy said naughty bee'. Pearl and the Ten Ants were mixed up somewhere in the mayhem too.

Louie and Virgil laughed. It was good to be back. Louie went over to Pearl and put an arm about her. He then said in much earnest. 'Missed having you with us Pearl. Virgil and I have got lots of exciting things to talk about. We'll tell all around the fire tonight'.

Everything was back to normal again. Worries about where Louie and Virgil had got to, were gone. The Ten Ants, Tiger and Lily went back to splashing around in the pool. Lulu Pearl and Virginia made things ready for the evening meal. Louie and Virgil piled up sticks from the seagulls nest ready for the fire.

It was at about 7.00p.m when the sun had just disappeared below the horizon. A soft red glow flooded the cave. Louie then lit the fire with some of his Beehive Matches. It wouldn't be long before it would be dark outside the cave. Stars would soon be visible; there was no moon this particular night. It was in due course that the happy insects sat around the fire. There was much laughing and chattering while they had their evening meal. The meal was of course accompanied by a red wine or two and some of Louie's famous fermented honey-nectar.

It was following the evening meal that Louie and Virgil talked about the exciting day they had experienced. The others sat in awe listening. They didn't say a word. It has to be said that Tiger and Lily didn't hear much. It was following such a long day that the pair were soon sound asleep. This was in front of the fire while snuggled into the fur of their parents.

It was agreed by all that in the morning they would pack up and head for the large chamber Louie and Virgil had discovered. It would be there that they would stay the night. Doing so would give them all the chance to investigate the tunnel leading away to the east from the bottom of the chamber.

Pearl was absolutely intrigued by what Louie and Virgil had told them. Somehow she felt that they were about to make an incredible discovery - as indeed they were!

It was at around 10.30p.m that the fire had died to glowing red embers. This was together with a few dancing blue flames. It was by this time that there was absolute silence. That is apart from a few snuffly snoring sounds. It was following what had been an amazing day that all the insects were sound asleep.
Chapter 3

A Strange Discovery.

The insects had slept soundly and undisturbed all night. Virgil was the first to wake. He had noticed it was daylight outside the cave. That is in looking out from up high above the sea. It was accordingly that Virgil pulled himself together with a start. Having looked at his Fony Fidgetal watch; it was a special aircraft captain's version; he came to realise that it was 8.00a.m. What a wonderful sleep it had been. Even Tiger and Lily hadn't woken and disturbed everybody else. Well at least not yet!

Virgil stretched and extended his magnificent wings. This was while emitting dragonfly type yawning noises. Virginia, who was lying beside Virgil, then reached out to hold him close to her for a moment. She wasn't really ready to wake just yet. It was just so incredibly pleasant resting on the bed of soft sand.

Pearl had heard Virgil's yawn. Accordingly she fluttered her wings. She then rubbed her eyes and straightened her feelers. Having done so she glanced across to where Virgil and Virginia were lying together.

'What's the time Virgil?' Pearl inquired in a half whisper.

'It's eight o'clock', Virgil confirmed. This was while yawning again as he spoke. 'I have had such a wonderful night's sleep'.

'Me too', Pearl said while stretching and fluttering her beautiful wings once more.

The sound of Virgil yawning had then woken Tiger and Lily. The pair in not knowing for sure where they were uttered a few "help woz ups". On doing so they clung to their parents for reassurance.

It was within a matter of seconds that Tiger and Lily came to realise that they were at the cave. On that basis they immediately commenced bouncing and hip hopping about the place. This was to make sure that everybody else was awake! As far as the two small bees were concerned there wasn't a moment to be wasted. The little blighters were uttering a string of unintelligible words of excitement peppered with a number of utterances of "very hungwy"!

Louie groaned and grabbed Tiger. This was as he sped past with the bouncing around stuff. Having done so, he held him close to him.

'Shshsh Tiger', Louie whispered. 'Just wait. Breakfast will be ready soon. Go and take your sister to the pool and play there for a while. Both of you go and wash off that food and other stuff you got stuck to your furry stripes last night'.

So it was in wanting to be good little bees; Tiger and Lily tore off to the pool to splash around and do the cleaning bit. It was soon that they were back looking not unlike a pair of drowned rats. It was once again that they danced around and bounced up and down. This time they were shouting, "All clean now: still hungwy!"

The others laughed. This was at the sight of the two bedraggled and thoroughly wet little bees. The pair continued to hip hop about the place while making food required type noises! All of the insects were now thoroughly awake thanks to this bouncing around activity. The Ten Ants then had a quick swim in the pool to freshen up – and to practice their backstroke. Yes; with their six legs they resembled members of an Olympic rowing team.

It was quite cool this particular morning. On that basis it was when the time was right that Louie and the Ten Ants set to work to fetch more firewood from the seagull's nest. Having done so, they lit a fire. It was then time to sit in the warmth and have breakfast. It was outside the cave that the sky was clear. It was coloured a soft eggshell blue. The sun by this time was above the horizon. This was out of sight over the other side of the hills. The hills on that basis cast a cold gray-green shadow someway out to sea. Beyond the shadow the sea was of a bright blue. It has to be said that the view out of the mouth of the cave was breathtakingly beautiful.

Louie boiled some water on the fire. This was in a small pot he had made. He had made it out of foil strips he had found in Mr McFarland's garden. Mr McFarland used the foil to scare the birds away from his strawberry patch. It was with the boiled water that Louie made some delicious TG Tips tea for everybody. It had a delightful light smoky flavour from the fire. The tea Louie had brewed was the perfect accompaniment to the breakfast that had been prepared. This was spider egg omelette and gum-leaf toast that Pearl and Virginia had made. Pearl used what tea had remained to fill her Thermoth.

Tiger and Lily had found that toasting chocolate cake produced some interesting results. This was over the fire on the end of a stick. There were several utterances of what sounded like "hot - ouch – yum". This was accompanied with looks of mischievousness while looking around for approval!

It was unfortunately for Tiger that he became distracted for a moment. This was when he was about to put the sticky toasted chocolate cake mess into his mouth. It was indeed unfortunate because he had ended up putting the sticky brown goo on the side of his head! Of course when he tried to get it off, he rapidly spread the mess all over himself. Yes we then had a very subdued little mite covered with sticky brown blotches. He knew he had been naughty and accordingly burst into tears. Oh dear; it was a case of extreme self control by the adult insects not to laugh; and maybe offend the small bee. As luck would have it; Lily rushed over to help her little brother in his plight. It was on that basis that there were then two small bees with sticky brown blotches from head to toe.

That was it; none of the insects could control their laughter any more. It was such an incredibly funny sight. Yes; two very subdued and tearful small bees were wondering why everyone was laughing at them!

Louie and Lulu; who were both desperately trying to control their own laughter; couldn't go and hold Tiger and Lily to give them the necessary reassurance. If they had there would have been four bees with brown sticky blotches all over them. It was instead that Louie and Lulu carefully picked the little creatures up. It was while holding them at arm's length that they transported them on down to the pool for yet another wash. This was not to mention some further discussion about the merits of not getting chocolate cake all over themselves once again! Even so; the entertainment Tiger and Lily had provided set the mood for the day. Everyone was happy and light hearted. They were looking forward to what lay ahead.

It was following a leisurely breakfast; and when Tiger and Lily had been restored to a reasonably clean and dry state; that the insects made themselves ready to head back through the hill. This was back the way they had come and thus return to the cave at the top of the falls. With what Louie and Virgil had discovered the day before; this particular cave now had some significance. This was because there was access from it to the massive chamber that lay beneath it.

It was this time that Virgil was to lead the way. Before they left he explained that there was an extensive area of flat rock to the left of the cave that they were heading to. This was close to the entrance. They were all to land there to be briefed before heading on down into the chamber below.

It was for safety that Tiger and Lily were to fly on the backs of their parents once more. Virgil called for the Ten Ants to board. The team was ready for departure at 10.00a.m. This meant that they would make the cave at the top of the falls before 11.00a.m. Smellphones were checked and placed on speaker mode. Virgil lifted off. This time he was closely followed by Virginia. It was then the bees followed by Pearl. Pearl was to watch over Louie and Lulu with Tiger and Lily by flying at the rear this time.

It was when they arrived in the cave that Virgil and Virginia circled within the cavity for a moment. Virgil requested that Louie and Lulu land first on the flat piece of rock near the entrance. Then it was Pearl. It was when the four bees and Pearl had safely landed that Virgil and Virginia glided in and alighted beside them. Virgil and Virginia were brilliant the way they could fly with the weight of the containers they had attached to them. Of course Virgil had the Ten Ants aboard to contend with as well.

The piece of flat rock where the team had positioned themselves was bathed in sunlight. It was rather pleasant for the insects to rest for a moment. Pearl in being ever curious about things had looked back across the water to the rear wall of the cave. This was in the hope of seeing the opening that Louie and Virgil had described. Initially she couldn't see any evidence of it. This was explained when Louie said; this was on having noted Pearl taking a look. 'The opening is hidden behind that rock that can be seen protruding out into the cave. You can see why we haven't seen it before when we have flown past. It's quite well hidden. You won't believe how big the chamber is below'.

Pearl in response then said. 'Thanks Louie. What's the best way for us all to go in?' Yes; Pearl couldn't wait to go and check it all out.

It was Virgil who responded by saying. 'Louie; you can advise Pearl of the situation in a moment. What I suggest is that first I take Virginia with me. It would be appropriate that we get these containers down below before we do anything else. On that basis; Ten Ants if you could disembark now. I will come back and pick you up again shortly. Pearl Louie and Lulu; if you could please wait here with the Ten Ants until I get back'.

The Ten Ants disembarked as Virgil had directed. The cute little creatures then sat in the sun alongside Pearl. They were quiet for the time being in trying to take in what was happening. Tiger and Lily remained in position on the backs of their parents. Quite frankly they didn't comprehend what was going on either. Louie and Lulu reassured the two small bees that everything was alright. They encouraged them by informing them that soon they would be seeing something new.

So it was with everything arranged that Virgil and Virginia took off with the containers. Having done so, they flew low in a semi hover across the flowing water. This was towards the back of the cave. It was then a sharp swing to the left before disappearing behind the previously mentioned piece of protruding rock. It was then out of sight of the others that they headed down to the chamber below. Pearl marvelled to herself. She couldn't help but think what exciting opportunities they had in being small insects. Humans could never experience what they had the capability of doing.

Virgil had returned again in a little over ten minutes. The Ten Ants then climbed aboard in readiness to depart. It was then that Virgil said. 'Louie; I'll take the Ten Ants down first. Give me a minute or so to traverse the section of tunnel that leads on down into the chamber. Then you can lead the way for Pearl and Lulu. Make sure that Tiger and Lily are hanging on tight'.

'Will do', Louie confirmed. Yes; it was all very exciting.

So it was that Virgil took off with the Ten Ants aboard. He then crossed the water before turning sharply and disappearing once more. Strangely enough; Louie Lulu and Pearl could hear the Ten Ants yahooing. This was with excitement as they descended to the chamber below aboard Virgil.

It was when Virgil had disappeared with the Ten Ants that Louie turned to the others. It was with a degree of excitement in his voice that he said to Pearl. 'This is a bit like the first time we went through the quartz together'.

Louie then addressed Tiger and Lily. He said. 'Hang on tight you two. It might be just a little scary for you at first. If it is just close you eyes'.

Two somewhat subdued little voices responded. 'Yes Daddy'.

Louie then carefully explained to Lulu and Pearl what they needed to do. In essence what Louie spelt out was that they needed to fly at a semi hover across the water to the rocky outcrop. It was then a left turn behind the rock and into an opening leading on down. Louie then went on to say. 'The opening that we enter leads on down a short distance to a horizontal tunnel. It's then a case of flying along this section for a short distance. That is before emerging into the chamber below. With light coming in from both the top here and from the chamber below there is enough to see by. There's no rush. Take it easy by hovering as you feel the need to adjust to your surroundings. In reality there is nothing to be concerned about. When you have exited into the chamber it is essential to follow me. A key point is to avoid going too close to a large opening that can be seen immediately behind the waterfall. There is a possible risk of being carried out by the action of the falls. That is in dragging out large quantities of air'.

Once Lulu and Pearl were happy with the arrangements it was then that Louie lifted off. He was closely followed by Lulu and Pearl. It was then low across the crystal clear water that they flew. This was before turning left behind the rock and heading on down into the chamber.

It was having arrived within the chamber that Pearl and Lulu gasped. To them the cavity they could see below them was just so incredibly immense. It was so immense in fact that initially they couldn't even make out the small specs of Virgil and Virginia. This was where they were sitting waiting for them on the sandy floor far below. It was to Lulu and Pearl that the large jagged opening with the waterfall behind it was utterly awe inspiring. It was breathtakingly beautiful to behold. Both Lulu and Pearl had noticed that the air in the chamber was unusually warm. This mystified Pearl in particular. She commented to herself. "Hmmm; there is something really unusual here'. Yes; Pearl was correct in her thinking. There was something truly unusual as we shall come to learn.

'Isn't it magnificent!' Louie called out to Lulu and Pearl.

Pearl and Lulu didn't respond immediately. They were both so overcome with the enormity of the chamber. It was ultimately that Pearl said. 'It is just so spectacular. I've never seen anything like it in my life before – not even in the village library. This is almost like the eighth wonder of the world'.

Lulu backed up what Pearl had said with a simple. 'Wow!' She then flew alongside Louie to squeeze his arm. It was a case of reassuring herself that what she could see about her was real and not just a dream. As for Tiger and Lily who were in position on their parent's backs; there wasn't a squeak out of them.

The three insects; not forgetting Tiger and Lily on the backs of their parents; drifted lazily on down in wide circles. This was to where Virgil and Virginia were watching them from far below. Louie and Lulu could feel Tiger and Lily hanging on extra tightly. They too were indeed overwhelmed with what they could see and what was happening.

Louie Lulu and Pearl landed safely beside Virgil and Virginia. It was on having done so that they then looked back up to where they had come from. They could see sunlight streaming in through the huge jagged hole far above them. It was a long, long way up to the top.

It was initially that Pearl looked about her to ponder in silence. Quite frankly she was stunned by what she could see. Above her she could see the opening in the side of the chamber where Louie and Virgil would have arrived the day before. In village library terms this would have been about fifty metres above the chamber floor. For the sake of simplicity; "In village library terms" will be abbreviated to IVLT from hereon in. On that basis in defining the size of the opening Pearl had spotted; it was something of the order of five metres IVLT in diameter. Although this particular opening had little significance at this point in time in our story; it had much significance a little later.

In relation to the aforementioned opening; Pearl had made a mental note of it. What interested her more however was the huge plug of solidified lava that was situated someway above the opening. In relation to the plug of lava; Pearl agreed with what Louie and Virgil had surmised. This was that the lava had blocked an opening where once water had emerged to flow down as a waterfall. The water would have crashed down the walls to the floor where Pearl was situated right then. It had possibly occurred thousands of years before. Pearl felt there was something ominous about the lava plug. From her perspective it bulged grotesquely. It was also darker in colour than the surrounding rock. Pearl then diverted her attention to the tunnel heading down and away to the east. "Yes", Pearl thought to herself Louie and Virgil had indeed been correct in their thinking. This was in that water from the waterfall would have originally flowed out down the tunnel leading away and down to the east.

It was just as Louie and Virgil had heard the day before that Pearl could hear the very faint sound of the falls outside the hill. It seemed to be that by the direction the sound was coming from; the point where Pearl was situated was at a level someway below the base of the falls. That is below the pool that they all knew so well. This was the pool where they had stopped to rest before climbing to the top of the falls.

It was ultimately that Pearl made her way over to the tunnel that headed away and down to the east. It was with a degree of nervous caution that she looked into the darkness that extended away into the distance. It was by all appearances that what she could see was a large and somewhat ancient lava tube. It was a lava tube leading away in a straight line. This was deep below the clay soils of the land above.

What truly puzzled Pearl about this particular tunnel was the constant draft of warm dry air that was emerging. The presence of the warm air explained why it had felt warm when she had come in at the top of the chamber with Louie and Lulu. It was truly strange that everything was so unusually dry. It was so dry that not even glow-worms existed as they did in most of the caves and tunnels of the area. Yes; just as Pearl had thought to herself when she had flown in and on down the chamber; there was something very odd about the place.

It was while Pearl was looking at the tunnel and taking in her surroundings that Tiger and Lily had dismounted from their parents. They were by this time buzzing around with the sheer excitement of being at a new place. Lulu warned the two bees not to go near the tunnel to the east. She then asked them to come to her to repeat back what she had instructed. Tiger and Lily then stood side by side in front of Lulu. This was with toes scrunched inwards, heads down and eyes up.

'Tiger and Lily', Lulu then said. 'Where did I say we are not to go?'

The somewhat earnest response was. This was while the two little bees pointed in the direction of the tunnel. 'No go there and no more chocowate cake messes'.

Lulu laughed. She then held the two little bees close to her. Yes; they were slowly learning. There was even perhaps some potential that one day they could be quite good little bees. Even so; let's hope that this doesn't happen too soon! So it was with a clear understanding; this was by Tiger and Lily that they were nor to go near the tunnel; that they commenced buzzing and zooming about the place once more.

In all seriousness, Lulu had been correct in warning the two bees not to go near the tunnel. For one there was no indication of what dangers might be lurking in the darkness. More important was the fact that the pair could become disorientated and lost to never be found again. No; we don't want our story to end here. There is much still to be told that involves Tiger and Lily.

In moving on; it was while the two small bees were doing the buzzing and zooming about the place stuff that Virgil called the others together. This included the Ten Ants who were sitting quietly wondering what was next on the agenda. 'What I suggest', Virgil went on to say. 'Is that before we do any exploring, let's set up camp ready for our stay tonight. One thing we don't have here is water. Just as a suggestion Louie; do you reckon we could fill some of the empty wine containers with water? That is with water that flows through the cave at the top of the chamber. I know that it's a long way to fly up there. Even so, we don't need that much to keep us going down here'.

'Yes Virgil', Louie confirmed, 'Lulu and I can do that'.

Louie thought for a moment and then added, 'Virgil; just as a suggestion; Lulu and I could also collect some sticks and dry grass from outside the cave at the top of the falls. We could then drop them down into the chamber. If the Ten Ants wouldn't mind they could pile up what we drop. Then we could have a fire again tonight'.

'Yes!' Import confirmed. 'We would be only too glad to do that for you and Lulu'.

'Brilliant Louie and Import', Virgil then pronounced. 'Let's get it all done and then have some lunch. We can do some exploring this afternoon'.

Pearl then chipped in and said to Louie. 'I'll help you and Lulu'. This then drew a response from two excited small bees when they said. 'We help with Arny Bell too'.

'Sorry but no', Louie said to Tiger and Lily. 'I want you two to stay here with Virgil and Virginia. You can help Import and the others with the firewood'.

It was all go. What a wonderful sense of teamwork and comradery it was. It was the spirit of the insect community at its best. Virgil and Virginia immediately proceeded to unpack the containers and set up camp. Louie Lulu and Pearl then set about bringing water down from the cave at the top of the chamber. It was quite an effort to fly to the top and back down again. Even so there was enough water after three trips with three of the insects doing the work.

It was with sufficient water in place for the night that Louie Lulu and Pearl then flew back up to the top of the chamber. This time they headed outside the cave at the top of the falls. It was then from the hillside that they gathered bits of bracken as well as small sticks and dried grass. The trio made quite a few trips back and forth to drop "firewood" in at the top of the chamber. Having done so, it floated down the chamber to the sandy floor far below. It was there that the Ten Ants; this was as well as Tiger and Lily; had a busy time rushing around doing the gathering of firewood. This was because it had ended up being scattered far and wide. Even so; the collection of the firewood didn't take that long. Within a short space of time soon there was a fine looking pile stacked neatly ready for the evening. What amazing creatures these insects were!

It was shortly after noon that the camp was ready for the night. The team then relaxed on the soft sand to have lunch. Tiger and Lily were once again given stern but friendly reminders not to get messed up with chocolate cake. This was particularly important because there was no pool for them to be cleaned in. Yes the two little bees knew they had been rather naughty in the chocolate cake department. Any more messiness was definitely a no-no.

It was just after 1.30p.m when the insects were ready to head off and explore the tunnel. It was because the tunnel was so dark that Louie suggested they take a couple of the beeswax candles he had brought. It was in addition that the lack of any light in the tunnel also made it impossible for our explorers to consider flying. They would have to walk.

'Pearl', Louie then ventured to say, 'If you like you could lead the way with a candle at the front. I know that you are dying to find out what is down there. Lulu and I can carry a candle at the rear. That is while everyone else walks in the middle. For safety, Tiger and Lily you can come on our backs'.

Pearl was completely happy with the arrangement. Everyone agreed to go with Louie's idea. On that basis the team lined up. Pearl was in front with a candle. The Ten Ants who were chattering with much excitement lined up in two lines of five; military precision it was. It was then Virgil and Virginia. Finally there was the Bee Family at the rear with Louie holding the second candle. It was with much excited anticipation that the intrepid explorers were then off into the tunnel. Little did they know what it would be that they would come across. Stay tuned.

It was as the team progressed that grotesque shadows were cast by the light of the beeswax candles. The shadows seemed to move about the walls in an almost ominous fashion. It has to be said that Tiger and Lily were a little scared of the moving shadows. They clung to the fur of their parents somewhat tightly. It also has to be said that for once the Ten Ants had stopped chattering amongst themselves.

The floor of the tunnel was solid rock. It had been smoothed by the action of the water that must have flowed many years before; possibly thousands of years before. The walls were of rough solidified lava from volcanic activity in early formation times. The tunnel was reasonably high and wide. If there had been enough light there was certainly more than enough room for the team to fly. As far as any gradient was concerned there was a gradual descent as the team moved along in an easterly direction.

It was for about an hour that the insects made their way along the tunnel. This was in near silence. They were beginning to feel a little disappointed in that it just seemed to go on forever. This was with nothing particularly interesting to see. In fact Tiger and Lily had started to become a little fidgety with the utterances of a few "woz ups".

It has to be said that there was at least one interesting section that the team encountered. It was a point where the tunnel had opened up into a small cavity. It was here that it appeared be that some of the water that had originally flowed had taken a diversion into another tunnel. Pearl with her inquiring mind had wondered to herself if this diversion perhaps came out somewhere else. She wondered if perhaps at the time when water had flowed that it had emerged as a waterfall further down the tunnel they were in. She surmised that the diversion had probably arisen in creation times. This was when the original lava flow; that is the lava flow that had formed the lava tube they were in; had possibly hit an outcrop of rock. On that basis the flow was split to form a second lava tube. Yes; Pearl knew all about this sort of stuff from knowledge gained in the village library.

Another point of interest that the team came across was this. It was in several places that the action of past times of flowing water had worn through the hardened lava of the tunnel floor. In doing so, cavities and passages had been formed in limestone strata in existence beneath. It was as Pearl came across these holes and cavities that she called back to the others. This was to warn them to step around them. Pearl surmised that the resulting passages through the limestone would have led water away. This was to perhaps resurface as springs somewhere else. Yes; although all this stuff was a trifle boring for two little bees; it was certainly of great interest to Pearl.

It has to be said that apart from the encountering of the small chamber; this was together with some holes in the floor of the tunnel; things did ultimately become a little tedious. It was all much of a muchness as the troops moved further on. There were even thoughts of perhaps turning back. That is until Pearl called back to the others to say that that she could see a rock wall straight ahead. There was a possibility that what Pearl had seen was the end of the tunnel. Pearl also suggested that in having come this far that they should move on just a little further to take a look. The others agreed.

Pearl was slightly mystified by something. She was mystified by the fact that even though the rock wall ahead of them was some distance away; she could see it. The point here being that the light from the beeswax candle she was carrying was insufficient to reach that far.

Pearl in being mystified by what she could see then stopped. She turned to the others and said. 'I believe that the rock face we can see ahead is being lit by another light source. Maybe it's daylight? Maybe we will come out at a point above ground somewhere?'

Yes; the others could see what Pearl was saying. It has to be said that interest in pushing on came to the fore. It was as the insects drew nearer to the rock face that they could see that the tunnel didn't end. Instead it took a ninety degree turn to the left. To keep things in perspective this was a turn to the north. There was indeed reasonably bright light shining from the left. It was bright enough to illuminate the rock face in front of them.

Pearl was excited by what she could see. She called back to the others. 'Looks to be fairly sure we will be coming out into daylight around the corner'.

It certainly looked to be that way. The Ten Ants started to chatter amongst themselves. This was with the anticipation of what might be seen. Tiger and Lily sat up on the backs of their parents to get a better look. The team now felt a little more relaxed. It had been a rather tedious exercise making their way down the long dark tunnel that led from the chamber. That is the chamber where they intended to stay the night.

Pearl was the first to reach the point where the tunnel changed direction. That is ninety degrees to the left. Because the light was reasonably bright she was quite expecting to see some sort of an opening - even blue sky.

It was on turning the corner that Pearl stopped. She gasped at what she saw. She urgently called back to the others. 'Stop! Wait!'

The insects duly stopped as Pearl had directed. Pearl was standing in position ahead of them. She was standing rooted to the spot while being bathed in the light that they had all thought to be daylight. Pearl remained studying the situation for a minute or so before calling the others forward.

It was when the others had joined Pearl that they couldn't believe what they could see. Ahead of them; this was stretching away to the north; was a cavity of enormous proportions. What was a real mystery was that away in the distance; this was deep below the ground; there could be seen myriads of bright lights. What could be seen were almost like the distant streetlights of a town - only much brighter. The cavity that the insects could see before them extended away down a gentle slope for what was in human terms possibly two or three kilometres. It widened into what was likely to be something exceedingly vast at a point somewhere near where the lights were. The amazing part was that this was all deep beneath the ground.

It was for some minutes that none of the insects spoke. They all stood frozen to the spot. There was no explanation for what they could see. Never had they seen anything like it before. It was initially that Pearl was shaking a little. Even so, she forced herself to regain her composure. Having done so, she then addressed the others. It was in a voice that was by this time calm and collected that she said. 'I have no idea what this is. I don't know if it presents any danger to us. I suggest that we don't proceed any further at this time'.

The others certainly agreed. It was indeed very scary what could be seen. Were there perhaps creatures living in this amazing place below ground that might attack them? Who would know?

Pearl then turned and looked in the direction of the lights once more. She paused to reflect for a moment. Having done so, she turned once more to address the others. Pearl was serious. She took command of the situation and said. 'As your Queen I feel it is my duty to protect you all. Here is what I want you to do. I want you all to head back to the chamber now. I will stay here. I will go and investigate what it is that we can see. Once I know more I will return back to the chamber tonight. If I don't return by 7.00p.m, I want you all to leave and head for home. There will still be enough daylight to do so in safety. I just don't know what dangers possibly lurk here'.

Both Louie and Virgil volunteered to go with Pearl but she refused their offer. Pearl continued by saying. 'Louie and Virgil; I want you both to take care of the others. Please go back to the chamber now. Please wait there just as I have asked. Even though it's probably of not much use; keep your smellphones on. We will probably be too far apart to have any communication'.

It was finally that Pearl lightened up a bit and said. 'Sorry team but I have to do this. I'm not prepared to put any of you at risk; especially Tiger and Lily who have their whole life ahead of them. I will aim to be back by 6.30p.m. Hopefully this will give me sufficient time to determine what it is we have here. I'd ask you all not to worry. Have that fire going for when I return. Also have some red wine ready for me; I might just need it!'

Yes Pearl was deadly serious. The others duly turned to leave Pearl to make their way back to the chamber. It was somewhat reluctantly that they headed back the way they had come. Louie led the way with his candle. He left the other candle for Pearl.

Chapter 4

The Courage Of A Queen

It was when the others had departed that Pearl turned once more. This was to look in the direction of the mysterious far off lights. What on Earth were they? Even though the strange lights were a long way off; they provided enough light for Pearl to leave the candle behind and fly. It was accordingly that with a flutter of her beautiful wings that she lifted off. It has to be said that Pearl was apprehensive. It was with a degree of nervousness that she whispered to herself. "What will it be that I will find? Will it be a threat to our insect community? Please let it be that I get back safely to the others".

It was further on as Pearl flew; this was as she moved closer to the lights; that the structure of the large cavity that she was flying within changed. It changed from that of volcanic rock to limestone. It was also when the limestone had been encountered that the cavity opened up even more to be something truly enormous. Pearl's thinking was that water at some stage in the past must have scoured out the limestone. This was to create what was opening up before her. Something else that was of interest was that ahead in the distance, Pearl could see an abundance of large stalagmites and stalactites. Amazingly enough; it appeared to be that the myriad of bright lights that could be seen were mounted at the top of the stalagmites. It was indeed very strange.

To Pearl the cavity was indeed absolutely huge. It was in effect another world hidden away deep below the ground. Pearl flew on for about another fifteen minutes. It was by this time that she was close to the area of the lights. This was as well as the stalagmites; and even stalactites; upon which the lights were mounted. With the amount of light being emitted it was like flying in daylight. It was in addition that the air within the cavity was more than unusually warm.

It was upon arriving amongst what was a prolificacy of stalagmites and stalactites that Pearl beheld an amazing sight. It was to take in her surroundings that she landed on what was the limestone floor of the cavity. She found the floor to be flat and smooth. This was as well as being of a creamy white in colour. It was for a moment that Pearl simply stared in a state of both awe and disbelief at what she could see about her. She was absolutely stunned. What really caught her attention was what she could see along the western side of the cavity. It was here that set into the wall; this was at cavity floor level; that there were the facades of what appeared to be the homes or dwellings of many creatures. It was within the facades that there were windows and doors. Judging by the size of the dwellings they were possibly homes belonging to insects such as herself. The so called dwellings were spaced at close intervals. They had been made by excavating into what was a vertical face of a soft chalky limestone strata. Pearl thought to herself how the excavations were possibly similar to the type of work that White Ant Excavators did. That is for her insect community. Pearl couldn't help but think that maybe white ants had done the amazing work she could see before her. That is along the base of the wall of the cavity. The amazing thing was that Pearl could see how the many facades of the homes extended for a considerable distance beyond the point where she had landed. It was probably for a good kilometre IVLT or more. In all there were possibly several hundred of these so called dwellings.

Pearl on looking about her could see how there were lights everywhere. Not only were there the large ones on top of the stalagmites. There were smaller ones attached to the limestone wall sections that separated the dwellings. What was actually emitting the light appeared to be in the form of perfectly shaped crystals. Pearl flew over to take a closer look. In particular this was at one of the crystals mounted in place between a couple of the dwellings. What she found was something a little smaller than herself. It emitted not only light but heat as well. In fact the crystal was almost too hot to touch. It was in being in close proximity to the crystal that Pearl had to shade her eyes from the intense white light.

Pearl in then having been able to have a close inspection of one of the crystals found something of interest. She could see that they were formed in the shape of a six sided prism. This was with six sided pyramids at either end. Yes; from what Pearl had learnt at the village library; she knew what she could see to be quartz.

It was within the dwellings that Pearl could see more lights. From what she could make out they were in fact even smaller crystals of quartz. What really puzzled Pearl right then was why couldn't she see any sign of the creatures that supposedly lived in the dwellings; or maybe that had once lived there. Where had they all gone? Maybe they were still around. The scary part was that maybe they would return at any moment!

"No", Pearl had thought while attempting to reassure herself. "There is no one here; insect or otherwise". Pearl's thinking was that with no water and such warm temperatures no creature would ever survive. Even so, Pearl had remained being more than a little cautious and nervous.

It was in wanting to learn more that Pearl turned and looked over to the eastern wall of the cavity. This was quite some distance away in being of the order of five hundred metres IVLT or more. It was by all accounts that there were no homes or dwellings of any description. Pearl surmised that the limestone was possibly of a harder type or even marble. It would be thus unsuitable for excavation. The eastern wall was also uneven in nature. Extending out from the eastern wall; this was between what were occasional volcanic type rocky outcrops; were what appeared to be flat areas of soil. It crossed Pearl's mind that perhaps vegetation once grew in this amazing place below ground.

The cavity was indeed exceedingly large. From where Pearl was situated it extended away to the north with no visible ending. The ceiling was a long way up. It was at least a hundred metres IVLT above the floor. Then to add to the awe of what could be seen there were large white stalactites and stalagmites in their hundreds. They were randomly placed across the floor and ceiling of the cavity. Somehow they; well this was particularly the stalagmites; looked like the leafless trees of a white forest. There was somehow a ghostly aspect to what Pearl could see. It was especially so with the utter silence that reigned.

What were large crystals fixed in place on top of the stalagmites were emitting a great deal of heat and light. The combined heat being emitted by these crystals was akin to that of the sun on a summer's day. Pearl could feel the warmth being radiated where she stood. These particular crystals were about a hundred times bigger than the one she had inspected that was in place between a couple of the dwellings. The light from the large crystals made it so that within the cavity it really was not unlike a bright sunny day. Something had now become obvious to Pearl. This was that the heat produced from the cumulative effect of all the glowing crystals explained the presence of warm air. In particular this was the warm air she had encountered on arrival at the chamber with the others.

It was in being curious to know more Pearl took off again. She could have stayed where she was to have a closer look at the dwellings. Instead she elected to fly north for a further five minutes to see what she could see. She had landed again when she had noticed something unusual about one of the stalagmites. It was near the top of it that she could see what appeared to be a turret-like structure. In Pearl's mind it was possibly another dwelling. It was a dwelling or home that extended out some way from the stalagmite and all the way around. The stalagmite dwelling had possibly a dozen or more large windows spaced evenly about the circumference. On the side facing to the west there was a recess with a deck or platform of some sort extending out. This was where no doubt those who had lived there landed before entering. Judging by the positioning of the stalagmite dwelling; it was as though it had been strategically created as a lookout from which a vigil over the cavity below could be maintained.

Pearl sat looking about herself for a few more minutes. In being confident that it was safe to do so she advanced cautiously to one of the dwellings at the base of the western wall. This was to take a closer look. It was up until this point in time that Pearl had been preoccupied with the spectacle of the glowing crystals; not to mention the sheer enormity of the cavity. On that basis she hadn't paid too much attention to the detail of the dwellings along the wall. Quite frankly she was surprised at what she found.

It needs to be mentioned that all of the so called dwellings had windows and entrance doors. These were set in place within what were brightly coloured glazed ceramic frames. Pearl had no idea what the windows were made of; save to say they were panes of some clear glass like material. The entrance doors were ceramic in their entirety – and glazed as well as being brightly coloured. They featured beautifully made ceramic door handles and knockers. Outside each of the doors were carefully made steps and paths that appeared to be formed from a concrete of some sort. Much pride had been taken by the occupants whoever they were. Every thing was so tidy and clean. "How could this be?" Pearl had thought to herself. Who or what had gone to the immense trouble to make what she could see.

It was to add to the mystery that there were strange neatly engraved hieroglyphics on the entrance door to each dwelling. The symbols were in the form of groups of vertical lines. Then there were other symbols that Pearl surmised to be part of a numbering system. The ceramic doors were of varying glazed colours. There were bright blues, reds, greens, yellow, and then black. Pearl reached out to touch the ceramic surface of one of the doors. In being glazed it was glass hard. It was nothing like the crude sun baked clay that the insect community along the stream used.

Something that kept repeating itself over and over again in Pearl's mind was this. "How did these creatures; whoever they were; make all this?" To Pearl they were obviously far more technologically advanced than the streamside insect community.

Pearl carefully pushed one of the doors to a dwelling open. Having done so, she peered in. Just as expected there was nobody there. With confidence growing she cautiously made her way on inside. It was momentarily that she gasped and stared. The interiors of the dwellings were beautiful. Rooms were partitioned with hard baked brickwork. The brickwork in turn had been decorated with coloured and glazed ceramic tiles. Some walls were completely covered with tiles. Others displayed reddish brickwork that was bonded together with neatly pointed lines of a gray mortar.

Pearl was truly amazed when she came across what was apparently a kitchen. It was here that there was sophisticated ceramic pipe work terminating at beautifully made ceramic taps. The fact that there were taps meant that at some time in the past there must have been reticulated water. Pearl noted with interest that in various places throughout the dwelling she was in, there were more hieroglyphic symbols. She had no idea at this early stage what they meant.

Pearl found it to be exceedingly hot in the so called kitchen she had come across. In relation to the amount of heat she could feel she could see what would be a surface for cooking. Yes; believe it or not a ceramic cook top! Beneath the top; this was in what appeared to be a ceramic trough or box of some sort; were possibly thirty or more hot glowing crystals. Pearl stood and stared for a moment. Her brain was racing as she tried to fathom out the relevance of what she could see. It was then that she said to herself. "Yes that's it!" What Pearl had deduced was this. In order to turn the cooking surface off; the trough beneath would have been filled with water. That is until the crystals were covered. To turn it on again the trough would have been drained; ingenious! It was at the front of the cooking surface that Pearl could see what were two ceramic taps. Yes there was one to run water in and one to drain it out again. At the back of the trough there was even a tubular vent made of ceramics. This led on outside to remove any resulting steam. Hanging in front of the trough was a ceramic rod. Pearl surmised this to be a poker of some sort. That is a poker for moving the hot crystals about to obtain the required heat distribution.

Pearl thought about the glowing crystals for a moment. It interested her that the ones in the trough under the ceramic top were producing a great amount of heat. In fact the ceramic cook top was glowing a dull red. She could feel the radiated heat. This puzzled her. The single crystal outside the dwelling; that is the one she had touched; was indeed warm. It gave off a reasonable amount of heat. However it was nowhere near as hot as the crystals she could see beneath the ceramic cook top.

"I know what it is', Pearl said while talking out loud to herself. 'Where there is a set of crystals close together; the crystals themselves are heated by those that are adjacent. Whatever reaction is taking place is then speeded up until possibly some self regulating limit is reached! Then the poker I can see was used to adjust the crystal position and thus the amount of heat. The water must therefore be simply a means of turning the heat off or on. Hmmm; if only I knew what was causing the crystals to react this way". Yes it has to be said that in being in such a strange place; a strange place that was so deathly quiet; it comforted Pearl to talk to herself.

It was to further satisfy her curiosity that Pearl took a close look at other crystals within the dwelling. In particular these were glowing crystals that were lighting the interior rooms. Yes; it was just as it was with the cooker in the kitchen. They were turned on and off with the use of water. It was for some reason that Pearl didn't yet understand that the crystals lighting the interiors consisted of two. These were located side by side and mounted on a specially made ceramic pedestal. The distance by which the crystals were separated was uniform to all the internal lights. Each dual set of crystals was in turn surrounded by a water tight box. It was a box that was open at the top and made of the same clear material as the windows. Finally there were two ceramic taps on the wall below each light. One was to turn the light on by draining the water out of the box. The other was to turn it off by filling the box. At the top of the box was a suitably placed drain to prevent overfilling. It was certainly an unusual arrangement but obviously very functional.

The key point here was that all lights and heating devices were on full. This was because there was no water. It was indeed uncomfortably hot within the dwelling that Pearl had found herself to be. The one question still remained in Pearl's mind. This was how had these creatures or whoever they were had made all these things. Then there was the question of how had they made them with such exquisite detail? The ceramic pipe work plumbing was the most amazing thing Pearl had seen. Not even in the village library had she ever come across anything like it. Not only had there been a sophisticated water supply to the dwellings but there was drainage as well.

It was inside the rooms that there was furniture. That is tables, chairs, beds and lounge type furniture. It was similar in nature to what Louie made out of bracken and fibregrass; in fact it was very similar. The fact that there was such furniture; or was it ferniture; suggested that once there had been vegetation growing below ground. Pearl placed her hand on a table and pushed down on it. It was as steady as a rock. The warm dry atmosphere had no doubt preserved it in its original condition for many, many years.

Further inspection still didn't reveal any direct clues as to who the creatures were that had made the beautiful dwellings. Pearl somehow suspected; this was just as she had done earlier; that judging by the size of the dwellings it was most likely to have been insects. It was while inside one of the dwellings that Pearl paused to look about her. It continued to amaze her the work that must have gone into what was possibly once a very sophisticated underground insect community. She thought how sad it was that for some reason it had all come to an end. In Pearl's mind there was a possibility that it had come to an end when for some reason there was no longer any water available.

It was in order to reassure herself that Pearl went outside again into the cavity. It was here that she called out a number of times. 'Anybody there? Anybody there?' Her voice was totally lost in the immensity of the cavity. There was no echo. There was also no response to her calling. All was deathly quiet and frighteningly still. The spooky part was that there were all these dwellings along the wall of the cavity. There should have been a thriving bustling community present. Instead there was not a sound of wind, water, or sign of any living creature. The masses of crystals about the place continued to glow in absolute silence.

It was by this time that Pearl felt slightly more at ease. Calling out to see if anybody was there; and getting no response; seemed to confirm she was indeed alone. There didn't seem to be any threat from alien monsters or other creatures. That is alien monsters or other creatures that the imagination creates when dealing with the unknown. Seemingly it was that apart from Pearl herself there wasn't another living creature about.

Pearl looked once more through the "forest" of stalagmites and stalactites she could see stretching away to the north. One other thing that she could see in the distance was a point where the line of dwellings ended. It appeared to be where there was a change from soft chalky limestone to something harder in nature.

It was strangely enough that just past the last dwelling away in the distance; Pearl could see what appeared to be an exceedingly large cubic recess. Seemingly the recess had been cut or quarried into what was more likely to be limestone than chalk. It was even though the recess was some distance away; Pearl could see the presence of horizontal lines along the walls. This suggested that maybe limestone blocks had been cut and removed for some purpose. Yes; it was something else to keep in mind and find out what all that was in aid of.

Something else that had caught Pearl's attention; this was on looking to the north; was that some considerable distance away there appeared to be another concentration of bright lights. Pearl in being curious; and having by this time gained some confidence; took off with the intention of going to take a look. However it was on having lifted off to fly to the north that she caught sight of the turret-like dwelling she had seen earlier. It was immediately above her. It was accordingly that Pearl changed her intention to fly north. Instead she flew up to take a look at what was indeed a rather strange circular structure.

It was on having arrived at the turret-like structure that Pearl circumnavigated it at a safe distance. This was while nervously taking a look for any sign of life through what were large windows. In human terms; what Pearl was looking at had the appearance of a control tower at an airport. Quite frankly Pearl was half expecting to see some form of creature watching her. No there was not a soul about; insect or otherwise. In reality Pearl couldn't see much through the windows. This was because within the structure; crystal lights were blazing away at full strength. In effect the internal lights blinded Pearl if she ventured close. Even so; it was from what Pearl could see, the turret type structure was certainly a magnificent dwelling. It provided extensive views; this was from its elevated position; in every direction along the cavity.

It was while Pearl had been flying about the turret-like dwelling that something else caught her attention. There appeared to be a large opening high up in the cavity ceiling. She flew higher to take a closer look. Yes; there it was. There was what appeared to be an opening in place between the bases of two large stalactites. In being excited by what she could see she flew on up. What was exciting Pearl was the possibility of an opening leading to the surface.

What Pearl had come across was an opening leading into a vertical tunnel up through the limestone ceiling. By all appearances it was not unlike a large chimney that headed straight up. The "chimney" for want of a better word was of sufficient diameter for Pearl to fly in circles as she made her way up. It was as she flew on up that the walls changed in structure. This was from limestone initially to clay. It was then solid volcanic rock as she neared the top.

Pearl flew up for quite some distance to reach the vertical tunnel. It was possibly some one hundred metres IVLT. It was as Pearl made her way up that she thought to herself just how incredible it was. This was in that the huge cavity where she had found herself was so far below ground.

It was at the top of the vertical tunnel that it changed direction to horizontal. In doing so, it then ran for a short distance to the north. It was at the end of the horizontal section that it narrowed considerably to a small aperture. Yes; what excited Pearl was that through this aperture could be seen what appeared to be daylight. The aperture was small and something in the order of a quarter of a metre in diameter.

Pearl flew on through the aperture. Actually "flew" was the wrong word. She was rather "carried out" by a rush of warm air moving up from the cavity below. Yes! The important thing was that what Pearl had come across was indeed an opening to the outside world.

It was on having emerged from the opening that Pearl could see many trees; this was as well as thick scrub and bush; all about her. There was sunshine and some semblance of the real world again. It was once out in the open that Pearl settled on a tree branch close to where she had emerged. She blinked in the brightness of the sunlight. Looking back she could see where it was that she had flown out from the cavity below. It had been from an opening at the top of a tall and steep sided rocky outcrop. In height the outcrop was in the order of twenty metres. It was an outcrop that was well hidden by the thick bush and vegetation.

It was while Pearl sat to take in her surroundings that she pondered to herself about something that puzzled her. She thought it to be strange that other insects or even birds hadn't discovered the small opening she had flown out of. Pearl rationalised to herself that in part it must have been due to it being well hidden. However in Pearl's mind; the main reason would have been the warm almost hot dry air being emitted. It would have presented the concept of a hostile environment. In fact deep below in the cavity it was indeed very much a hostile environment. It was as arid as any desert. There was no water; not a drop of it.

Pearl was amazed that even humans hadn't discovered what lay below ground. It was probably fortunate that the opening in the rock was so high up. It was in effect surrounded by the unclimbable vertical faces of the rocky outcrop itself. Yes; the cavity Pearl had seen had possibly remained undiscovered for hundreds or even thousands of years.

Pearl in not knowing where she might be first checked for danger. On having determined it to be safe to do so, she then flew up to alight on a branch at the top of a nearby somewhat tall fir tree. It was on having taken a look about her that Pearl just about fell off the branch with excitement. This was when she realised where she was. She was some distance back from the rear of the Hotel Babbleon; not to mention the Nest Cafe! The Nest Cafe clock was showing 4.30p.m. It was home. She could see the stream as well. The rocky outcrop that Pearl had emerged from was located on the land the village council had designated as being reserve. Pearl couldn't help it. Her mind was racing with what she had come to discover. This was in particular in relation to the opportunities that might present themselves for the insect community.

As far as Pearl was concerned there wasn't a moment to lose. She had to find out as much as she could before returning to the others. Even so, there was something else she had to do first. She flew on down to the stream to take a drink of water. She had become dehydrated because of the presence of the heat and the dry air within the cavity. Oh yes. The stream water tasted delicious to Pearl. She then felt refreshed and reinvigorated just as any thirsty dehydrated moth would.

It was on having partaken in some life giving water; and plenty of it; that Pearl flew back into the aperture at the top of the rocky outcrop. Initially it required some hard flying to move against the rush of warm dry air escaping from the cavity below. Once through the aperture and on through the horizontal section of tunnel; it was down she flew in wide circles. Having emerged in the cavity she then flew on down to land on the roof of the turret-like structure. On looking about at the amazingness of what she could see; she had to admit to herself that she missed having the others with her to share it. Even so; Pearl was certainly fired up with enthusiasm. In having come to realise that it was just after 4.30p.m, she made up her mind to find out as much as she could before returning to the others. Allowing for return time she had roughly two hours to do it.

So it was that Pearl took off again. She resumed her journey further north along the cavity. This was to go and investigate the area where sometime earlier she had seen a cluster of bright lights. It was as she flew on that the walls of the cavity changed from one hundred percent limestone to alternating sections of limestone, volcanic rock, and clay. It was from the point of change that there were no more stalagmites or stalactites.

It was before Pearl reached the cluster of lights that she came across something quite amazing. In fact it was something that was to prove to have much significance later in our story. It was in one of the areas of volcanic rock that there was a massive cave. This was on the western side of the cavity with the opening at floor level. What had caught Pearl's attention in the main was that the cave was filled with thousands upon thousands of perfectly formed quartz crystals. The crystals were of many different sizes. They ranged from what could be considered to be small fragments to ones as large as; or even larger; than the ones she had seen on top of the stalagmites. Some of the crystals had spilled out onto the cavity floor.

Pearl landed nearby to the cave full of crystals to take a look. It struck her that in now knowing where the cavity lay in relation to the stream; the cave with the quartz crystals would have to be below the quartz at the end of Louie's tunnel. In fact it would be the same quartz but at a much deeper point below the ground. Pearl surmised that possibly in formation times; immense pressure had fractured the quartz into the thousands of crystals she could see.

Pearl then came to realise something. This was that if the crystals she could see were of the same quartz that was at the end of Louie's tunnel; they should glow blue if she positioned herself in close proximity to them. Pearl being Pearl did exactly that. Sure enough the crystals closest to her did indeed glow blue. It was in her mind that this surely confirmed that here was part of the same quartz that was at the end of Louie's tunnel. Yes; the end of Louie's tunnel would indeed be some distance vertically above where Pearl was situated below ground. Just as was touched on a moment ago; Pearl didn't realise it then but this particular discovery had amazing implications later in our story.

Just as a note to give the reader a greater understanding of the properties of the crystals; it should be mentioned that the loose crystals in not being under any pressure; and thus being devoid of any electrical forces; presented no possibility for Pearl to mutate to the "through the quartz" state. However as theory would have it; Pearl in having been conditioned by the electric fields of her streetlight apartment could still bring about the "glowing blue business". That is when in close proximity to the crystals.

Right; in moving on before the reader has the chance to ask too many questions; it was to Pearl that something had become obvious. This was that the cave she had come across must have been where the crystals that formed the lights had come from. The thing was however; how did the creatures that used to live; or even still lived below ground; make the crystals glow and give off heat?

Pearl on looking about her; this was with her brain working in overdrive; could see at the base of the cavity where water would have once flowed. Judging by the proportions of what was now a scoured out dry channel it would have been in the form of a substantial river. Now here's the thing. It was within the channel; that is where the water once flowed; that here were a number of quartz crystals of assorted sizes. These had spilled out from the cave that Pearl had come across. The thing was that an assortment of crystals that lay in the dried up river bed were giving off heat and light. This was in contrast to the crystals within the cave that were essentially inert and not doing anything. That is apart form glowing blue whenever Pearl went near them.

In Pearl's mind it was following what she had witnessed within the dwellings; it appeared to be that the catalyst for the crystals to give off heat and light had been the water. That is the water that had once flowed through the cavity. She was coming to realise that there must be something special about the water that once flowed. It appeared to be that the water must have affected the quartz or reacted with it in some way.

Pearl in not yet having the answer; and in still being curious; looked over to the cave from which the crystals had spilled. It was dark within. By all accounts the cave itself appeared to extend some considerable distance back beneath the ground from the side of the cavity. The crystals in being in significant numbers filled the cave to about halfway up. Pearl thought to herself that if she flew into the cave; this was just above the crystals so that she made them glow; there should be enough light to see how far the cave went in. She did this by cautiously moving in a semi-hover above the pile of crystals.

Pearl had been correct with her thinking. On that basis it was in the resulting electric blue glow that Pearl could see right to the back where there was a solid quartz face. It was a quartz face that was just the same as it was at the end of Louie's tunnel. "Surely", Pearl then thought to herself. "I could go through this quartz face and come out at the village bank. It would be just as we do with the quartz at the end of Louie's tunnel?"

Pearl was thinking about giving it a try when she came to realise something. She stopped in a hover and gasped. She was terrified at the thought of what could have happened. If she had gone through the quartz from the cave where she was; she might have arrived in Louie's tunnel! There she would be trapped because the tunnel entrance was locked from the outside. Who knows where she would then end up if she tried to get back? If she ended up being stuck in the tunnel; Louie and Lulu would be the only ones that could ever find her. It might have taken weeks! Yes; it would be something to try out later when Louie and Lulu were with her. It had possibly been a lucky escape. A relieved Pearl then flew out of the cave. This was to revisit her objective to find out what the group of bright lights she had seen were all about. Time was moving on. Even so; many things had accumulated in Pearl's mind that could be sorted out later. No doubt some unanswered things could be solved in the scientific section of the village library. In the next chapter we will find out what the bright lights that Pearl could see were all about. It was another important piece in the jigsaw of mystery that the cavity presented.
Chapter 5

More Questions Than Answers

It was when Pearl had arrived at the brightly lit area that she found it to be exceedingly warm. There were crystals giving off heat and light all about the place. Some of the crystals were mounted on ceramic supports. Others were fixed to the cavity wall. It was similar to where the dwellings were located in that it was as bright as a cloudless summer's day. It was here that Pearl found the answers to a few things that had puzzled her.

The area Pearl was looking at was relatively large. It was set within a huge naturally occurring cave-like recess set into the cavity wall. It was maybe some hundred metres IVLT wide, thirty metres IVLT high, and some fifty metres IVLT in depth. Pearl could see how to the left of the recess; and occupying about two thirds of the width; there was an area where clay and limestone had been quarried.

It was to the right of the two quarries that there was a large rectangular building. It was constructed of baked clay bricks that had been neatly pointed with mortar. In saying the building was large; it would have been two metres IVLT wide, a metre IVLT in depth; and a metre IVLT high. To an insect such as Pearl this was indeed quite large. Something that Pearl speculated about; this was on looking at the building; was that it had a pitched roof. The roof was tiled with bright red ceramic tiles. Pearl wondered to herself why it would be that a roof would even be needed. This was in being that supposedly it never rained below ground – or did it? That was the thing. If water had once flowed through the cavity then precipitation may have occurred at times when humid air cooled. In Pearl's mind the presence of the roof suggested that here was more evidence of water having once flowed through the cavity.

Pearl ventured over to the clay brick building. It possessed a number of ceramic framed windows similar to those of the dwellings. To match the colour of the roof there was also a bright-red glazed ceramic door. The door happened to be ajar. It was with a degree of nervousness that Pearl pushed it open. There was an eerie creaking noise. This was as ceramic hinges were brought back into use again after goodness only knows how long. Pearl tentatively made her way on inside. It was there before her that spread across the width of the building were half a dozen rectangular brick chambers. With the knowledge that Pearl had gleaned in the village library the word "kilns" sprung to mind. Each kiln possessed ceramic troughs at the base. These troughs were filled with hundreds of glowing crystals. It quickly became apparent to Pearl that the chambers or kilns were primarily for firing and production of ceramics. It was at the base of the chambers that the tops of the troughs were covered with the same material used for the windows she had seen about the place. This meant that when looking into the front of a kiln, the glowing crystals could be seen through a "glass" base in the trough below.

It was additionally that a door that was made of the same "glass" material could be shut to enclose the ceramics being "fired". The principle of operation was similar to that of the ceramic cook tops that Pearl had seen in the dwellings. That is in that there were ceramic taps to either fill the troughs containing the crystals with water or empty them. The difference here was that it was on a much larger scale. What had been created was also seemingly designed to operate at higher temperatures.

Yes; what Pearl had discovered was where all the ceramic components had been made. That is pipes, window frames, tiles, taps, household shelves, cupboards, cooking utensils, you name it. It had all been ingeniously created by whoever the amazing creatures were that had lived unseen below ground. Of course with no water the furnaces were running at full blast. On that basis it made it almost unbearably hot for Pearl to be inside the building. Something Pearl couldn't quite fathom was that with the tremendous heat being generated by the crystals in these furnaces; why didn't the crystals themselves melt or self destruct? Yes; there were many unanswered questions.

Apart from the ceramics kilns that have been referred to there was one other large furnace or kiln. It was in the form of a ceramic hopper. It was here that once again there were crystals heating a ceramic plate at the bottom. Pearl could see that spilling from an opening at the front of the hopper there was a fine grey powder. Pearl having thought about it came to realise what it was. It was a limestone kiln for making burnt lime or a form of cement. Such cement would have been used to set window frames in place. It would also have been used to construct paths and steps she had seen outside the dwellings. Cement would have also been needed to make mortar and join ceramic pipe sections. That is pipe sections that had been used for water supplies and drainage in the dwellings. Pearl found it to be truly amazing what she had come to find.

It has to be said that the aforementioned making of cement was only part of something that was even more amazing. It was at the top of the hopper that there was a crusher that incorporated a series of ceramic rollers. The crusher was made to crush limestone to a fine powder before it entered the hopper. This crusher was amazingly enough driven by a steam engine! Yes Pearl had read about things such as steam engines in the village library. She had a comprehensive knowledge of how they worked. At the risk of boring the non-technically minded reader; what we had here was an oil free, ceramic, steam piston engine. It was something that humans at this point in time hadn't even fully developed for heavens sake. But that wasn't all. With this particular steam engine there was no boiler. That is as was normally the case with a conventional steam engine. This steam engine incorporated what were somewhat heavily walled ceramic cylinders. It was within the walls that there had been imbedded fully activated glowing quartz crystals. With the energy supplied by the embedded crystals it meant that the cylinder walls were glowing red with heat. The way it all worked was quite straightforward and simple! Water which was dripped on a measured basis into the hot cylinders, immediately flashed to steam. The expanding steam in turn then drove the pistons down. When the piston was at the bottom of the stroke, a port was uncovered. The cylinder was then scavenged by the inertia of the escaping steam. A ceramic flywheel then carried the piston back up. At the top of the stroke the piston pushed a valve up and allowed a further charge of water to enter. It was exceedingly clever stuff!

The steam engine was linked through a series of ceramic cogs to the crusher. Pearl was agog at what she was seeing. Apart from the crusher there was other equipment that could be driven by the steam engine. Pearl wasn't quite sure what the other equipment had been used for. No doubt in time more would be known. What really excited Pearl was that if it became possible for the insect community to live down in the cavity; the technology she could see about her could be developed further. There were all manner of exciting possibilities. This was especially the case with the knowledge that could now be gleaned from the village library.

It was to one side of the kilns and the crusher that there was a large room. Around the walls on shelves were hundreds of dyes made from baked clay. These were for the forming of all the components that those living below ground had made. Interestingly enough; it was just as it was with the dwellings that there was an assortment of hieroglyphic symbols scattered about the place. Pearl had no idea what they meant. Something else of interest to Pearl was that within the room she had come across there was the presence of large ceramic mixing tubs. It was in these so called tubs that clay and water would have once been mixed to a "dough" of sorts. This was to be then moulded in one of the many dyes. It has to be said that with the overwhelming heat present within the room that Pearl didn't dwell too long. Accordingly she moved outside the building into air that although still warm was somewhat cooler. In Pearl's mind was the pressing need to use what remaining time she had to see what else she could find.

It was for a moment or two that Pearl simply stood and looked about her. Something of interest was that some distance to the right of the ceramics building was what appeared to be a mine of some sort. Close to the opening to the mine were associated buildings. Once again these were constructed of clay bricks. In one of the buildings was a further steam engine that would have once powered mining equipment. It was on closer inspection that Pearl discovered the mine to be a source of high quality mica. It was mica that could be readily split into transparent sheets. Pearl knew from the knowledge she had gained at the village library that this material was known in human terms as being isinglass. The amazing thing was that the mica from the mine had been used to form windows in the dwellings as well as other buildings. In turn it was because mica could withstand high temperatures; it had also been used to form the bases and doors of the kilns she had seen earlier – not to mention the water boxes within which were mounted the lights in the dwellings. The mica mine extended a reasonable distance straight into the side of the cavity. Pearl looked into the mine access. She was amazed by what she could see. A beautifully constructed and crystal lit tunnel extended away before her. This was to the face where the mica had been extracted.

The next thing that Pearl did was to fly to the middle of the cavity. It was good to do so because it was there that it was cooler. This was much to her relief. Having landed she then looked back to where the quarries; this was together with the ceramics buildings and mica mine; stood bathed in the light from the crystals. She wondered to herself as to why that particular site had been chosen to quarry the clay and limestone. There were plenty of other areas of clay and limestone that were closer to where the previous inhabitants had lived. That is where the dwellings were located some distance away from where Pearl was right then.

Pearl pondered for a moment; this was while studying the area. It was then that she thought she had found the answer. It was high up at the back of the quarries; that is the limestone and clay quarries; that there was an opening within an area of solid volcanic rock. In fact the area of solid rock separated the limestone and clay quarries. The relevance of the opening was that Pearl could see where water would have once flowed out from it. By all accounts it would have flowed on down the rock face and along in a stream or river away to the centre of the cavity itself. In fact Pearl could see by the remnants of a scoured out channel exactly where the stream or maybe small river would have flowed. The relevance of all this was that water would have been required to mix with clay to form the ceramics. In fact Pearl could see ceramic pipe work that would have been used to draw the water off the so called stream. This was to then feed the water across to the ceramics building.

It puzzled Pearl as to why it was that this particular water source had dried up as well as everywhere else. Did it mean that all water that had once flowed within the cavity had come from the same source? It was then that Pearl remembered something. Yes; it was something that had occurred earlier when she was with the others. It was at a point in time when they had been walking down the tunnel from the chamber. They had passed a diversion where water would have run off down another tunnel. Pearl surmised that the diverted water must have run through tunnels and cavities above and behind the dwellings. This was before coming out at the back of the quarries. The fact that there had once been water in the vicinity; and possibly plenty of it; was the reason for the quarries being where they were.

It was then that Pearl started to put two and two together. In her mind it would have been fairly certain that the diversion running up behind the dwellings would have supplied water to the dwellings themselves. With the way things appeared to be; the water would have been high enough up to gravity feed a supply with reasonable pressure. Yes; Pearl was correct in her thinking as will be revealed in due course

Just as was touched on earlier; Pearl now wanted to find out as much as she could before returning to the others. On that basis she took off and flew beyond the quarry and mine area. This was along the cavity to the north. It was as Pearl flew on that the cavity itself became smaller and narrower. The walls changed to continuous solid volcanic rock. In Pearls mind what she was now flying within was no doubt a lava tube. One other thing that had changed was that there was an increased slope in a downwards direction. The main thing was that there was still adequate lighting for Pearl to see and fly. This was from glowing crystals that had been strategically placed along the walls. Pearl had noticed that as she progressed along the cavity that the air was becoming cooler. She couldn't be sure but the air she was flying in seemed to have a slight smell of the sea.

Pearl flew on for another five minutes or more. This was to a point where the lava tube ended in a large rocky chamber. Judging by the semi spherical nature of the chamber it had possibly been formed by a giant gas bubble. That is a gas bubble trapped within the lava in formation times. It was additionally that the walls of the chamber were relatively smooth - thus adding to the suggestion of the chamber having been formed by a gas bubble. Dimension-wise the chamber would have been close to fifty metres IVLT in diameter. There were no signs of any creatures ever having lived there. Even so there were a few more strategically placed glowing crystals to give adequate light. The fact that there were crystals within the chamber giving off both heat and light was of interest. It meant that the previous inhabitants must have at least come to the place for a reason.

Forming the base of the chamber was a flat circular area of solidified lava. Pearl could see how over time it had been smoothed by the action of flowing water. The amazing thing here was that set in the base was a myriad of vertical holes. They gave the base the appearance of being a giant slab of dark coloured Swiss cheese. In Pearl's mind it was possible that the lava in formation times had engulfed the vertical trunks of trees. These in turn had then been burnt out by the tremendous heat. This was to then leave behind the vertical holes through the now solid rock. The amazing thing was that coming up through these holes were reasonably strong blasts of cold air.

What Pearl then deduced was that the heat created by all the glowing crystals; that is throughout the entire cavity system; was resulting in a chimney effect. Cold air was coming up through the holes to replace heated air. That is heated air that disappeared on up to the chamber where the others were. A small amount of the warm air was of course rising out of the vertical tunnel where Pearl had gained access to the surface. Pearl surmised that there were possibly other vents that were yet to be discovered.

Pearl ventured close to one of the holes at the base of the chamber. The blast of air coming up was far too strong to ever consider flying down. Pearl marvelled at the process at work. This was together with the significance of what she had found. The holes were not only a constant supply of fresh air to the entire cavity. It was in addition that they were where the water once flowed out - and then on some way presumably to the sea. Yes; just as Pearl had thought; there was definitely a smell of the sea in the air coming in.

Pearl surmised that because the holes she could see in the base of the chamber were relatively small; it had prevented access to the cavity by humans or other larger creatures. She couldn't help thinking what a wonderfully safe place it must have been for the previous inhabitants to live. Previous inhabitants who were no doubt insects like herself.

Pearl took a look above her at the ceiling in the chamber. There appeared to be a tunnel; possibly an ancient vent; heading upwards. She could also see; this was in what was supposedly the light of the crystals; how the tunnel headed only a short distance up. This was before taking a horizontal turn to the north. Something that was thought provoking to Pearl was that within the tunnel there was quite a lot of light. It was possibly more than that provided by the crystals. The question then was; was it daylight? Was what Pearl could see perhaps another access to the outside?

Pearl was by this time becoming more than a little fatigued and tired. This was in both a mental and physical sense. It was on that basis that she decided to leave any further investigation for another day. As far as the tunnel above her was concerned she was unsure about the effects of the strong updraft of air coming up through the holes. There was the possibility that she could be blown up to the ceiling and out through a hole at the top. Pearl thought how Virgil and Virginia might be the ones to help her there. They knew all about flying in updrafts.

So it was with a certain amount of fatigue setting in that Pearl flew back along the cavity. She made her way back to where the dwellings were in a line along the western wall of the cavity. It was here that she alighted to rest on the limestone floor once more. It was yet again that she looked about her to reflect on what she could see. It was another world. It was unbelievable. It was just as she had thought before. What a wonderful secure place it would be for the insect community to live. The only problem was of course that there was no water. Something else that Pearl still found hard to comprehend was that in all the years she had lived by the stream; the amazing place she had come across had remained untouched and undiscovered.

Pearl took a look to the north once more. She noticed something she had seen earlier. It was something that had puzzled her as to what it might have been for. What she was looking at was a solid wall extending east-west across the base of the cavity. It was then that Pearl came to realise that the previous occupants had built a dam. It had been constructed a short distance past where the line of dwellings ended. Pearl could now see how the base of the cavity fell away relatively steeply outside the line of dwellings. It then levelled out before rising again some two hundred metres away towards the eastern side. Yes; judging by the height and position of the dam an extensive lake would have once been in existence. It would have been a lake that would have extended some distance away to the south. It would have been all the way back to a point past where the first dwelling had been excavated. An incredible amount of work had been done. Pearl couldn't help but think to herself how beautiful it must have once looked when water had been present. In particular this was with the stalagmites rising from the lake and the crystals shining brightly at the top.

Something else that Pearl could see was how some distance away in the middle of the floor of the cavity was a flat raised area of limestone. When the lake had been in existence this would have formed an island. It was covering the limestone island that there was a considerable depth of rich black soil. The soil was similar to what Pearl had seen in various areas along the eastern side of the cavity. All the areas of soil that Pearl had seen appeared to be rich in texture. It was as though they had been formed from years of composted vegetation accumulation. This had in turn become mixed with clay and lime. Over time a perfect growing medium had been formed. How sad it was that with no water nothing now grew.

It was on looking across to the eastern side; and behind the so called "island"; that Pearl could see what looked to be an extended strip of sand. This meant that when the lake had been in existence this would have been a beach! Pearl thought to herself how incredible it was to have the magic of what she could see all in one place so deep beneath the ground!

Pearl could see how along the so called beach were a series of large glowing crystals. They were mounted on clay pedestals at close intervals. Pearl couldn't help thinking how these would have been put in place for "sunbathing"! It was immediately behind the beach that there were more extensive areas of rich dark soil. Pearl thought to herself how once growing there might have been lush tropical vegetation.

It was in continuing to look about her that beyond the line of dwellings; and just past the dam; that Pearl could see a number of pipes. The pipes in question would have once provided drainage from the dwellings. Pearl had to admit to herself that she was still mystified as to exactly how water had been supplied. Somehow she knew it must have come from water that flowed along a lava tube up behind the dwellings. In her mind it had to be the same water that came out at the quarry and mica mine area. There was indeed much more to be investigated at another time.

Pearl sat marvelling at what she could see about her for something of the order of twenty minutes. It was good to rest for a while and regain her strength. She could have sat for hours thinking about the possibilities presented by this amazing place below ground. She was excited by what she could see. On that basis she didn't think too much about being tired and hungry. This was as well as being dehydrated by the heat.

It was while continuing to rest that Pearl looked once more up at the turret-like dwelling. This was the turret-like dwelling that ran around the outside of a stalagmite. It was high up. It fascinated her. It was in a daydreaming sense that Pearl thought to herself. "Maybe someday it will be my home. It will be a home where I can watch over my community to keep them safe". Yes; in Pearl's mind there was no question of it. If water could be found; the streamside insects could live in a safe and secure environment below ground.

It was suddenly that Pearl came to realise what the time was. Having looked at her Fony Fidgetal watch it was just after 5.30p.m. The important issue was that she had to get back to the others before 7.00p.m. If she didn't they would leave the chamber just as she had instructed. Yes; time was of the essence. Pearl then rationalised to herself that it would be quicker to head on outside the cavity. This was to emerge at the point up behind the Nest Café. Her idea was to then fly directly back to the falls. It would then be on down into the chamber where the rest of the team would be waiting. Her reckoning was that she could do the return trip in about three quarters of an hour. That is by taking a short cut across the land and to not following the stream.

Pearl looked about her one final time. She really was reluctant to leave. She even tried her smellphone in the hope of contacting the others. It was no go. On that basis it was time to go. Pearl was about to fly up to the ceiling of the cavity; this was to head on out the vertical tunnel to the outside world; when she stopped for a moment. There was something different. Initially she couldn't make out what it was. It then clicked. The crystals weren't glowing quite as brightly as they had been. It was almost as though they were dimming as the sun went down up on the surface. It crossed Pearl's mind that maybe they were being influenced by some form of cosmic radiation from the sun. That is radiation that penetrated to the depths of the cavity. Pearl's mind was racing in a search for answers. There was so much to take in and to be learnt.

"I have to go now!" Pearl then said sternly and out loud to herself. "I can't let the others down". Pearl then lifted off. It was on up to the opening in the cavity ceiling that she went. It was once out the aperture and above the bush of the reserve that she climbed. She then turned and made a beeline; or was it a mothline: towards the hills to the west. The late afternoon sun that was now low in the sky; was directly ahead of her. Pearl then set course and flew as fast as she could. This was back to the chamber where the others would be waiting anxiously. There was indeed much to relay to them. Pearl couldn't help but think how good a drop or two of red wine would be. She had surely earned it.

****

In the meantime back at the chamber; the rest of the team had arrived back somewhat subdued. They had arrived safely late afternoon. Time as far as those at the chamber were concerned has now moved on to a little before 6.00p.m. In readiness to light a fire; all the insects have piled up sticks and grass. This is close to the tunnel leading away and down to the east. The hope was that some of the light of the resulting fire would be visible someway down the tunnel. The thought was that it might make it easier and more welcoming for Pearl when she returned.

It had been to fill in time while waiting for Pearl that Louie and Lulu; this was together with Virgil and Virginia; had flown out the top of the chamber. They had done so to head off outside the hill. This was to collect and then drop down into the chamber heaps more twigs and dry grass. More water had also been collected and flown down. The team wanted everything to be right for Pearl on her return.

During this time the Ten Ants had remained below with Tiger and Lily. The twelve at the bottom of the chamber had then gathered up the fuel for the fire. This was as it arrived on having floated down from the top of the chamber. Keeping occupied had been a good means for the insects to divert thoughts. That is away from what might be happening to their much loved leader and Queen – Pearl Baker-Moth.

It was with the efforts made by those at the chamber there was then indeed plenty of fuel to keep a fire going well into the evening. That is assuming Pearl would arrive back safely. If she didn't it would be just as the team had promised. It would be at 7.00p.m that they would leave and return home to the stream where they lived. Yes; it has to be said that there was a certain amount of anxiousness prevailing amongst the team. That is while waiting for Pearl to return. It was following what they had all seen in the way of distant lights and things that there was the nagging worry of the unknown.

So it was at a little after 6.00p.m that Louie lit the fire. It was becoming darker within the chamber by this time. With the sun setting in the west; in particular this was out to sea on the other side of the hill; there was less light coming in the opening near the top of the chamber. The warmth and light from the fire restored the insect's spirits. Nobody was saying much. All of the insects were worried about their precious Queen. Even Tiger and Lily sensed there was something awry. They had repeatedly said to their parents. "Woz up Mummy; woz up Daddy; where's Arny Bell?'

It was in front of the fire that the insects sat in silence and waited. They watched the smoke from the fire being carried up by the warm air emerging from the tunnel. Yes; this was the tunnel from which they hoped they would see Pearl return. It was just as they had promised Pearl that they had the red wine ready for her when she should return. Virginia and Lulu had taken the trouble to prepare an evening meal. It would be every so often that Virgil would go to the tunnel entrance and peer into the black. This was for any sign of Pearl. No there was nothing.

It was getting on for about half past six when the insects by the fire heard it. It was the familiar fluttering sound that Pearl made when she was flying. But surprise surprise! It wasn't coming from the tunnel. No; it was above them coming on down the chamber. On looking up through the light haze of the smoke from the fire; not only could the team see a moth descending towards them; seemingly this moth was yahooing a bit like the Ten Ants did. That is whenever they were excited! Could this really be Pearl Baker-Moth? Surely not.

Of course the sound that those at the bottom of the chamber had heard was indeed Pearl. She was just so excited about what she had discovered together with what she had to tell. It was when Pearl landed that it was hugs and tears of relief that she was alright. Poor Pearl was just about flattened with the welcoming from everybody. This was especially so from two small bees who would not let her go. The Ten Ants cheered and danced about the place with happiness now that Pearl was back amongst their midst.

'Thank you; thank you everybody for being so patient', Pearl said on being tremendously relieved to be back. 'I've got so much to tell you all. The main thing is that everything is all right. We are perfectly safe. As far as I can tell there is absolutely nothing to worry about. Let's all have a few nectars and red wine. I'm famished; a few nibbles would go well too. Then we can have a meal. You must all be hungry. Relax in the meantime. After our meal tonight I will tell all'.

Pearl sat down in front of the fire. She truly was physically exhausted from what had come to pass over the past few hours. She was also exhausted with effort of flying back as fast as she could. Louie poured a red wine for Pearl. He then poured one for the others and himself. The Ten Ants had some of Louie's famous fermented honey-nectar. Tiger and Lily had dandelion milk with just a drop or two of red wine added - yum! There was of course a slight risk that the two small bees could end up being naughtier than usual. Even so; who cared? Pearl was back!

The mood was one of extreme jubilance as the team relaxed over their evening meal in front of the fire. Tiger and Lily were of course under strict instructions not to toast any more chocolate cake on the end of a stick!

It was following the evening meal that Louie and the Ten Ants piled up the fire. This was so that the flames rose high. It was accordingly that flickering yellow light and shadows danced about the walls of the chamber. It was in front of the fire that the Bee Family were snuggled up together. It was just as were Virgil and Virginia. The Ten Ants had seated themselves in a row close to the fire. It was story time. Pearl had propped herself alongside the others. When all were in position; Pearl then relayed the incredible story she had to tell. Yes; when one thought about it there was much to relay. The list of things was extensive. There were the dwellings, the glowing crystals, the turret-like house, the holes where the air came in, the quarries, the lake, the dam, the access behind the Nest Cafe; and even kilns and a steam engine – to mention a few. Yes there was indeed a lot to tell. It has to be said that it took Pearl at least a couple of hours.

It was much later that the now happy insects fell asleep. There was no doubt much dreaming about the wonderful things Pearl had told them. Even so; it was from this point in time that much was to happen in the lives of the insects.

Chapter 6

A Time To Explore

The insects slept soundly on the soft sand at the bottom of the chamber until about 7.00a.m. The previous night they had all stayed up late. This was to sit around the fire to listen to Pearl talking about what she had seen and found. They couldn't wait to go and explore and thus see for themselves what Pearl had alluded to. They had talked on late into the night. This was until dropping off to sleep virtually where they sat.

It was a peaceful little scene to behold. This was before anyone woke this particular morning. Pearl could be seen lying asleep in front of the remains of the fire. Her beautiful feathery wings were open and spread out over the sand. She had her head down. She was indeed sound asleep. Not far from Pearl was the line of Ten Ants. They were all lying on their backs in little hollows of sand with their legs in the air. Maybe this was a form of anty social behaviour! Who knows; whatever it was it was quite delightful.

Louie and Lulu were snuggled up together. They were alongside a container Virgil had put into position for them to lean against. Tiger and Lily were clutching the backs of their parents. They were pulling themselves tightly into their fur for warmth and comfort. Virgil and Virginia were holding each other tightly too. They were close alongside the Bee Family. It has to be said that there were light snuffly snoring type sounds coming from the whole group. This was as the team of insects continued to doze - while being lost in dreams about underground cities and other such things.

It was just before 7.00a.m; this was before the insects had awoken; that high above where they lay asleep an amazingly beautiful spectacle was unfolding. To elaborate further; the sun had by this time risen to the east. In being low in the sky it was just beginning to shine through the waterfall that was cascading down on the outside of the chamber. The light of the sun having shone through the waterfall was then coming into the chamber. This is via the large aperture in the rock wall that was immediately behind the waterfall. A gentle early morning easterly breeze had driven misty spray off the waterfall on into the interior. It was because the conditions were perfect for it to happen that far above the sleeping insects was an intensely vivid rainbow. The rays of the sun were being refracted by the myriads of fine water droplets in the spray. It was as a consequence that the walls of the chamber near the top were being lit with vivid bands of colours. That is violet, indigo, blue, green, yellow, orange, and red. It was because the sunlight coming in at the top of the chamber was constantly moving; that is with the movement of the waterfall; the rainbow effect was changing in a spectacular fashion similar to that of an aurora.

Louie was the first to wake and see the amazing sight. He sat up with a start. Initially he wondered where on Earth he was. Then there was the question of what were these amazing lights above him? Louie in having sat up with a start meant that Tiger fell off his back and onto the sand. Tiger as a result uttered a couple of "woz ups" and one or two "helps".

Louie on having come to realise where he was gave Lulu a tug. He whispered to her so as not to wake the others. 'Lulu wakeup and look above you. Look at the sun coming into the chamber!'

Lulu duly woke and rubbed her eyes. Similar to how it had been with Louie it was initially that she wasn't quite sure where she was. With reality having returned she gasped at the sight she could see above her. Louie then carefully made his way about the camp to gently wake the others. The phenomenon at the top of the chamber was certainly something not to be missed. Louie on having woken the others then went back to Lulu Tiger and Lily. Louie and Lulu then held the two small bees close to them. While doing so they pointed to the magic of the lights above them. Pearl came over to join them.

'Isn't that just the most spectacular thing', Pearl pronounced in a whisper. She then proceeded to explain to the others; this was while continuing to whisper; what it was that was bringing about the phenomenon. In particular this was to the two dragonflies and the Ten Ants. Of course it has to be remembered that at this stage the two dragonflies and the Ten Ants hadn't had the privilege of gaining knowledge at the village library. Aside from that it has to be said that Pearl didn't really know why she was whispering. It was almost as if she made a sound; the beautiful sight above them might disappear!

The insects sat and watched for a quarter hour or more. This was until the angle at which the sun shone on through the aperture no longer produced the rainbow effect. It was once the beautiful effect had passed that the insects lay in place on the sand a little longer. It was a good time to ponder on the magic of where they all were. It was also a good time to ponder on what Pearl had relayed to them the previous evening. Life was indeed exciting. It has to be said that it was about to become even more exciting.

So it was with the spectacular sight now over; and the sun in position to provide plenty of light in the chamber; the insects began preparing for the day ahead. There was a strong incentive to get moving. They were all champing at the bit to go and see what Pearl had discovered the day before.

It was over breakfast that the insects discussed where they should stay for their last night. They could if they wanted to do so, stay at the "Lost City". This was as Pearl had referred to what she had found. The other alternative was to stay one more night in the chamber where they were right then. Ultimately it was agreed that they would return to the chamber for one more night. This option made it easier for Virgil and Virginia in that they could leave the containers behind. Pearl also suggested that rather than walking down the tunnel again; it would be easier to fly out the top of the chamber. It would then be back along the route she had taken to return the previous evening.

The plan for the day had been settled. It was before the insects headed off to explore that it was decided to first get everything ready for their return in the evening. It was on that basis that Louie Lulu and Pearl brought down more water. It was also with the assistance of Virgil and Virginia that they all gathered more fuel for the fire. This was from outside the hill. The idea was to have a really big fire on the last night. The Ten Ants as well as Tiger and Lily gathered and piled up the "firewood" that had been dropped down into the chamber. It was good team work.

It was by 10.00a.m that the insects were ready to depart. Virgil called the Ten Ants aboard. Tiger and Lily were to fly on the backs of their parents once more. Pearl was to lead the way. She was to be followed by the Bee Family with Virgil and Virginia at the rear. Virgil and Virginia suggested that they all stop for refreshments at their hangar on the way. Yea! What a good idea.

The insects took off under instruction from Pearl. It was in wide circles that they wended their way on up to the top of the chamber. It was then on up into the cave at the top of the falls. Pearl then led the team out into the sunshine. Having done so, she could then make out the village away in the distance to the northeast. It was an ideal landmark. The course was then set. It was a pleasant lazy decent from the top of the falls down to the lowlands. Much happiness and anticipation of an exciting day ahead reigned. The Ten Ants were chattering amongst themselves as usual. Tiger and Lily who were situated on their parent's backs were making happy noises. Louie and Lulu while flying alongside one another periodically glanced at each other and smiled. Virgil and Virginia who were at the rear enjoyed themselves in what was calm air. This was while doing wide zigzags and steep turns about the occasional updraft rising from the sun warmed land below. The thrill of the steep turns had the Ten Ants yahooing at the top of their voices. They could be heard to say a number of times. 'Do it again Virgil, Do it again Virgil!'

Forty five minutes later the team were closing in on the stream close to where they all lived. It was here that Pearl veered a degree or two to the north to fly towards Virgil's hangar. It had indeed been a wonderful exhilarating flight down from the hills.

Tiger and Lily were secretly quite excited at stopping for refreshments at the hangar. They had noticed on previous occasions that Virgil and Virginia had all sorts of interesting things in the food department. This was food that they served to tourists before taking them on flights. As far as Tiger and Lily were concerned it was a case of making a special effort to be good bees. This was just in case they might spoil their chances of sampling some of the goodies that might be available!

Virgil and Virginia were certainly kind and generous dragonflies. They put on a really superb spread for the team. The two small bees both had a grin from ear to ear. This was while stuffing themselves with chocolate cake and pollen biscuits. Yes; they were pollen biscuits dipped in whipped dandelion cream! The two little blighters were quiet apart from the occasional utterance of something that sounded like "yum"!

The insects remained at Virgil and Virginia's hangar for a little over an hour. They relaxed and chatted amongst themselves while having lunch. It was rather pleasant sitting outside in the shade of a Rhododendron bush. This was while looking out over the placid waters of the stream. It was while they were all together that Pearl briefed the team on the route she would take to the entrance to the cavity.

It was before departing that Louie and Lulu cleared things away for Virgil and Virginia. They then attended to a bit of cleaning required for two small bees. Yes they had stuffed in the food they had been given a little too quickly. Relatively speaking though; Tiger and Lily had been quite good little bees for the day so far.

It was just after midday that the team assembled outside the hangar ready to follow Pearl. It was once that they were airborne that she led them down to stream level. It was then on along the stream to the north. Having passed the Bee's house it was on to the Nest Cafe. At the Nest Cafe Pearl turned west and gained altitude. This was to fly over the bush of the reserve land. It was a short distance from the Nest Cafe that she then descended to fly down to where the rocky outcrop was located. She flew into the opening at the top and on to the cavity below. The others followed.

It was once the insects were within the vertical tunnel leading down to the cavity that it was power off. A gliding descent then ensued within the warm rising air. It was on down that they went. It was down towards the lights of the crystals that they could all now see far below. It was once down within the cavity that Pearl turned to the south. She led the team to a spot some distance out from the line of the empty dwellings. It was here that the team landed on the smooth creamy-coloured limestone floor. In fact it was on the bed of what had once been the lake that Pearl had come across the day before.

It was on arrival that Pearl smiled to herself. She looked about at the others to gain their reactions. The spectacular sight of the magnificent large glowing crystals; this was at the top of the numerous stalagmites; had the others speechless - including Tiger and Lily.

'What I suggest', Pearl said at length. 'I would like to take Virgil and Virginia with me. I want to take them to the chamber that resides at the end of the cavity to the north. It's important that we determine if there is another access to the outside at that point. Louie; if you, Lulu Tiger and Lily, and the Ten Ants, would like to remain in this area and do some exploring, we will be back in say about two hours. If we split up we can cover more in the time available. When we meet up again we can then compare notes as to what we have found. Louie it would be a good opportunity for your team to have a thorough look at the dwellings you can see. The more we know about them the better. It's a long shot at this stage but maybe one day we will all live down here. Maybe we will reoccupy the dwellings'.

'Right will do. Good idea Pearl', Louie responded. He was excited with the prospect of doing some exploring and looking at the dwellings.

So it was that while Louie and the others gathered around to discuss their next move; Pearl Virgil and Virginia took off and headed north. It was on the way that Pearl stopped off to show Virgil and Virginia the quarry area and the mica mine. While they were there they also took the opportunity to fly up to the hole in the rocky wall. This was where water once flowed out. Pearl had hoped there might be a possibility to fly in and along. This was to see where possibly the dwellings to the south obtained their water supply. Unfortunately there was not enough light available to proceed. In being absolutely dry there were of course no glow-worms.

Pearl in being disappointed with the outcome then took Virgil and Virginia on to the rocky chamber to the north. This was the chamber where the air came up through the holes in the rock. It was here that the trio landed. Pearl then asked for Virgil's advice about the safety of flying within the significant volumes of air coming up from below.

Virgil studied the situation for a moment. He then discussed it with Virginia. Yes it was worth a go. It had been agreed that it would be best to fly straight out over the holes. Having done so, it would be a case of allowing the air to take the two dragonflies on up the chamber. As far as Virgil was concerned it was a case of "suck it and see".

Virgil and Virginia took off while Pearl sat and watched. Once the two dragonflies were out over the blasts of air, they were immediately lifted high up within the chamber. It was about halfway up that the blast then dissipated. The pair were then able to fly normally. Virgil and Virginia subsequently moved away from being directly over the rising air. They were carried down in a gentle down-draft to land beside Pearl once more.

Pearl in having watched the two dragonflies could see how the air rose in a rush to about halfway up. It then descended down the walls of the chamber. This was before heading away and along the cavity system.

Virginia then had an idea. 'This could be fun', she said. 'Watch this!'

Virginia flew into the updraft and quickly rose up the chamber. She then moved out towards the wall and into the descending air. It was on having descended that Virginia moved out into the rising air once more. Up she went and around again for the second time – and third time.

It was when Virginia landed after three times that she glanced at Virgil and said. 'The Ten Ants would just love that!!'

Virgil laughed. He then said to Pearl. 'It looks pretty safe to me. Give it a go Pearl'.

Pearl did. She loved it. With not having quite the control of the big wings of a dragonfly, Pearl was tumbled a couple of times on the way up. There were the utterances of a couple of "yippees" mixed with "helps" and "oh my goshes". It was ultimately that Pearl fluttered safely down again. This was close to the chamber wall where the air descended.

'That was just fantastic!' Pearl said on landing beside the two dragonflies. 'Now that we know that it is safe to do so; let's all go up and check if there is access to the outside at the top'.

'Right', Virgil pronounced with a degree of authority. 'There may be air coming down at the top from the outside. Be aware Pearl that it could make it a struggle flying up. Virginia and I will take care of you. Let's go and see what we can find'.

The trio took off and launched themselves into the updraft. It was once again that Pearl tumbled up some distance before regaining control. The two dragonflies were indeed buffeted about but it was all good fun. It was midway up the chamber; this was where the air was relatively free of turbulence; that the three commenced flying in wide circles. This was to move on up to where they thought there maybe access to the outside. It was just below the top of the chamber that there was a rocky ledge. It was here that the three landed to rest and check out the situation.

It was above the ledge on which our three had landed that they could see where a tunnel rose vertically a short distance. This was before then heading horizontally to the north. By all accounts there was plenty of light coming within the horizontal section. Even so, there didn't seem to be any airflow down from the tunnel. On that basis maybe there wasn't an access to the outside after all.

'Tell you what', Virgil said. 'To be safe; I'll fly up and take a look. You two stay here'.

Pearl and Virginia agreed. It was accordingly that Virgil flew off up to disappear from view. He was gone for maybe five minutes. This was before flying back down and out of the vertical section of tunnel. Having emerged he flew a wide circle at the top of the chamber before landing beside Pearl and Virginia.

Virgil didn't say anything for a moment. Words wouldn't come. He had been devastated by what he had seen.

'What is it Virgil?' both Virginia and Pearl pleaded.

'It's terrible and very sad', Virgil responded. 'Come up and have a look for yourselves. All I can say is be prepared for a shock'.

Pearl and Virginia could see that Virgil was exceedingly upset. They didn't question him any further. Virgil took off again. Pearl and Virginia followed. Up they went before turning to fly into the horizontal section they had seen from below. The horizontal section that they then found themselves in opened up into an extensive limestone cave. It was within the cave that there were crystals strategically placed to give plenty of light. To the right of the cave was a large ceramic door. In place either side of the door were mica windows. The door and windows were similar to those of the dwellings back in the main cavity. It was here though that they were somewhat larger. Virgil landed some distance away from the door. Virginia and Pearl landed beside him.

It was then that Virgil spoke. His voice quavered with emotion when he said. 'That door you can see on the right opens into what could be described as being an exceedingly large room. It's a room that the previous inhabitants would have used to store things. As far as I can tell the construction is similar to that of the dwellings in the cavity. That is it has been created by excavating into the limestone'.

Virgil paused for a moment. He had paused because once again he had been overcome with emotion. It was then that he continued by saying. 'Pearl it's easy enough to push the door open. Be assured that there are no dangers or threats. Even so, I believe that you should take a look on your own first. You will see what I mean when you go in. I will give you some time to reflect. It will be then that I will bring Virginia in with me'.

Pearl in not knowing what on Earth to expect then advanced towards the door. She opened it and looked in. With the shock of what she could see she clasped her hands to her face. All she could say was. 'Oh no, no, no; it can't be'. Having paused for a moment she then moved on inside.

What Pearl had witnessed was indeed shocking. It was when she had been on her own for a suitable amount of time that Virgil took Virginia with him to join her. The three of them spent at least an hour and a half looking at and analysing what they could see. They agreed without question that it would be in front of the fire that night that Pearl would relay to the others what they had seen. There were many things to think about - let alone come to terms with the shock of what they had seen. Yes; what could it be that they had seen?

****

It was in the meantime; this was while Pearl Virgil and Virginia had been in the chamber at the northern end of the cavity; that the Bee Family and the Ten Ants had been enjoying themselves. In the main they had been checking out the dwellings along the base of the western wall of the cavity. It had been as a means of covering as much ground as possible that The Ten Ants had elected to head off on their own. This was to do some of the checking of the dwellings business. It had been agreed to meet back in the middle of the cavity in an hour or so. It was on that basis that the Ten Ants had run off somewhat gleefully to see what they could find. It would be fair to say the little creatures had never been so excited in their lives before.

'Be careful', Louie had called out. This was as the excited ants ran off to look in the windows of the dwellings.

'We will', Import had called back from some distance away.

Tiger and Lily had dismounted from the backs of their parents. Even so, they remained close to Louie and Lulu. This was while clinging to them for reassurance. There was quite a lot for small bees to try and comprehend. This was in particular with all the glowing crystals and the large stalagmites and stalactites about the place. Yes; it was for the time being at least that they were very quiet little bees.

So it was that Louie with his arm about Lulu; this was with and Tiger and Lily at their sides; the four made their way over to one of the dwellings to take a look. What they saw was exactly what Pearl had described to them. The particular dwelling that they had selected had at least six rooms. Tiger and Lily soon forgot about the awe inspiring sight outside in the cavity. As a result they scampered about the dwelling looking and exploring. Louie and Lulu stood and watched the two small bees for a moment. It was Lulu who said with a sigh. 'Wouldn't it be great to live down here Louie? It would be especially so during the winter. Another thing is that our community would be safe down here'.

'You are so right Lulu', Louie responded while holding his beloved Lulu close to him. 'These dwellings are so beautifully made. Of course the problem that we need to solve is the complete lack of water'.

It was momentarily that Louie studied some of the pipe work that once supplied water to the kitchen and bathroom areas of the dwelling. It was then that he said to Lulu. 'Look at that Lulu. Judging by the direction these pipes come in; there must have been a water supply up the back within the limestone itself. It can't be any other way. I remember Pearl mentioning something about it'.

'You are right my bee', Lulu responded with a certain amount of vagueness. Quite frankly she was overcome with the magnificence of the dwelling itself. To Lulu it was truly amazing what the previous occupants had achieved.

'I've got an idea', Louie then pronounced with some enthusiasm. 'Let's fly along the cavity and look at the wall above the dwellings. Let's see if we can see anything. What I mean is in relation to how water was brought to these homes. There might be a clue somewhere. I know only too well that Pearl would be pleased if we found some answers'.

Lulu agreed with Louie. Accordingly Tiger and Lily were rounded up. It was as a special treat that they were allowed to fly by themselves on this occasion. This was of course after having repeated the five things they had to remember when flying independent of their parents!

Louie led the way. Lulu Tiger and Lily followed close behind. The four bees flew south along the cavity. This was while looking at the limestone structure into which the dwellings had been excavated. It was a short distance along from where the dwellings commenced; this was at the southern end; that they all saw it. High up was a perfectly formed rectangular opening. It looked like the commencement of an access tunnel of some sort. It was an opening that had clearly been excavated into the limestone wall for a purpose. The main thing that had caught the Bee family's attention was the presence of a number of crystal lights within the tunnel. On that basis the excavation surely must have once served a purpose.

'I'll fly in and have a look', Louie called out to the others. 'You three fly around outside while I make sure it is safe'.

'Careful Louie', Lulu called out to her mate.

Louie flew on in. It was a long narrow square-section tunnel – maybe 250 millimetres IVLT square. The tunnel was lit with strategically placed small crystals that were attached to the wall. On that basis Louie had plenty of light to see where he was going. The end of the tunnel that Louie was making his way along ultimately connected with another horizontal tunnel. This was at a point about five metres IVLT in. The tunnel junction was such that it formed a right angle 'T'. This other tunnel was of solid volcanic rock; in fact it was a lava tube. Louie could see by a worn smoothness of the floor of this particular tunnel that water had once flowed.

It was for a moment that Louie studied what he had come across. Ah yes! He could see it all now. The end of the limestone tunnel had been excavated low enough to allow some of the water from the rock tunnel to enter. Having done so, it flowed back along a short distance. This was to reach a hollowed out section in the floor of the limestone tunnel. It was leading down from this hollowed out section that there was an excavated conduit within the limestone. What Louie could see was exactly what would have fed water down and along to the dwellings. Louie surmised that the hollowing out of the conduit would have been achieved by ants. It would have been achieved in a manner similar to what White Ant Excavators did for the insect community along the stream. The thing here though was that those who had done this work had gone to a tremendous amount of effort. It would have taken an exceedingly large number of ants many years to achieve the end result.

An excited Louie then flew back out of the tunnel and called the others in. As a precautionary measure Louie requested that Tiger and Lily climb on to the backs of their parents once more. He didn't want any small bees falling down excavated conduits!

Louie and Lulu marvelled at what they saw. Tiger and Lily couldn't quite comprehend what it was all about. On that basis they kept pointing at things and saying, 'Wozzat?' Wozzat?' Louie and Lulu laughed. Tiger and Lily had such puzzled looks on their faces.

It was on having had a good look inside the limestone tunnel that Louie and Lulu moved back to the entrance. On looking out they could see how they were positioned close to the top of the soft chalky limestone strata. That is the strata in which the dwellings had been excavated at the base. Where they were positioned was roughly two thirds of the way up from the bottom of the cavity. This would have meant that because of such an elevation; the pressure of the water supplied to the dwellings would have been more than adequate. Yes; it was all fitting into place.

Lulu turned to look to the north. Quite some distance away she could see the turret-like dwelling that was in place around a stalagmite. She said to Louie. 'Look at that Louie. Where we are here we're marginally higher than the turret-like dwelling. Presumably a conduit has been excavated from the water supply along here. That is on through the limestone up to there as well. White ants would have been capable of doing it. Even so I reckon it would have taken many years to do so'.

'I reckon that you're right Lulu. Pearl is going to be very interested in what we have found. It's certainly mind boggling the amount of work that has gone into creating this place'.

'Just thinking about it Louie', Lulu continued. 'Pearl would have been correct in her thinking. That is in relation to the water supply for the dwellings. The water would have come all the way from that diversion we came across when we were all making our way along the tunnel from the chamber. By my reckoning it would have flowed along the back here and on down to the quarries and mica mine'.

'I agree Lulu. Tell you what; we've got a bit more time left before the others are due back. Let's go and have a quick look at the quarries and the mica mine for ourselves'.

Yes; it was half past two by this time. Pearl Virgil and Virginia weren't due back until about a quarter past three. Louie and Lulu; this was with Tiger and Lily safely in place on their backs; flew off to look at the quarry and mine area.

The bees found it to be just as Pearl had described. For one the quarry and mine area was rather hot. Tiger and Lily had dismounted from their parents but stayed close. They weren't too fussed about the heat. Accordingly they uttered a couple of tentative "We go now's?" In fact it was because of the "We go now's" that Louie and Lulu decided not to linger too long. Louie would have liked to go and have a look at the steam engine; this was as well as the kilns that Pearl had talked about. Even so; it was felt that they could do all this at another time. Yes it was a case of the sacrifices one has to make for their children.

Tiger and Lily were asked to climb back up on the backs of their parents. It was once the two small bees were in place that Louie and Lulu took a flight over the area. At least with flying and moving through the air it kept the four a little cooler. Louie and Lulu took the opportunity; this was while flying about the place; to check out the hole in the rock. That is the hole in the rock where the water had once flowed out. With nothing much to see there it was then that they flew close to the entrance to the mica mine. It was for a moment or two that they hovered outside. Yes; they could see what Pearl had described to them the night before. It was just so incredibly impressive what had been created by what were assumed to be insects like themselves.

The four bees on having been amazed by what they had seen then departed from the quarry and mine area. It was from there that they crossed the cavity to fly along the eastern wall. Just as Pearl had done they could see large expanses of seemingly rich but dry soil. This was together with what had once been an island.

It was in wanting to learn more; and having the time to do so; that the bees flew over to the dam that Pearl had mentioned. They landed on top of it at a point close to the western end. This was the dam behind which had once been a substantial lake. It was all very impressive. From what Louie and Lulu could see; the dam must have taken many years to construct. In the middle it was something of the order of five to six metres IVLT high. This was where the cavity floor was at its lowest. As far as width was concerned the dam extended at least a couple of hundred metres IVLT across the cavity east to west. In insect terms the dam was mind bogglingly massive. Louie and Lulu surmised that a large proportion; if not all of the dam; must have been constructed from the material excavated in the creation of the dwellings..

Something that puzzled both Louie and Lulu was this. The question was as to how had the dam been constructed when no doubt water would have been flowing at the time. The dam appeared to have been constructed from powdered limestone or chalk. This was; as previously touched upon; presumably material excavated in the creation of the dwellings. By all accounts the powdered chalk or limestone would have been mixed with water and allowed to dry and harden. The thing was though that the placing, drying, and hardening process wouldn't have been possible if water was flowing. Yes; it was a bit of a puzzle to our two bees.

Irrespective of what Louie and Lulu were thinking; that is in relation to the impossibilities of construction; the dam was there and very impressive it was. It was smooth in texture. It was of a creamy grey in colour. Dimension wise it was tapered to be wide at the base and narrow at the top.

It was in wanting to learn more that Louie and Lulu; this was while carrying Tiger and Lily; flew to land about the middle of the dam. It was there that they took a walk along the top. It was Lulu who noticed it first. What she could see extended for a few metres IVLT along at the very centre. Accordingly she made the comment. 'Look at this Louie; there's something different about the structure here. The dam at this point appears to be constructed of large blocks of limestone laid on top of one another'.

Lulu was right. What appeared to have been done was to build the western and eastern portions of the dam to the edges of the original river. This was; as has already been touched on; with some sort of limestone mortar type mixture that had subsequently hardened. It was then that large perfectly shaped blocks of limestone had been dropped in place. This was to then fill the remaining gap and thus block the flow. The mystery remained as to how such large blocks could have ever been put in place. They were far bigger and heavier than any insect could ever lift. It was a puzzle that was for sure. Well it was a puzzle at least for the time being.

It was while being still somewhat mystified about the construction of the dam; the Bee Family took off to explore some more. The vastness of the cavity was just so completely overwhelming. It was on having had a good fly around that just after 3.00p.m the bees met up once again with the Ten Ants. Having done so, they then waited for the others to return. The Ten Ants were terribly excited about what they had found. This was especially so in relation to the dwellings that they had taken a look at. It was Import who said to Louie in a plea. 'Do you think we could live down here one day Mr Louie?'

'I don't know', Louie responded with a degree of despondency. 'Lulu and I sure would like to. The problem is that there is no water'.

Louie was right. With no water it was an inhospitable place. It would be impossible to live in the cavity for any length of time.

So it was that the Bee family and the Ten Ants sat and waited. The Ten Ants chatted away about what they had come across in the dwellings. In fact they had even gone as far as selecting the dwellings that they might like to live in. Yes; they were happy little creatures. They were always positive about life itself. However the jubilant feelings that were in place right then were about to change. This was when Pearl Virgil and Virginia returned to meet up with them once again.
Chapter 7

Armageddon Of The Past

It was at the end of the previous chapter that Louie Lulu Tiger and Lily; this was together with the Ten Ants; were waiting for the others to return. The Ten Ants had been chattering away about all the exciting things that they had come across within the dwellings. They were excited because what they had come across in the way of accommodation was way better than where they lived beneath Mr McFarland's shed. To the little creatures what they had seen was luxury itself.

Anyway; it was where the insects were relaxing while waiting for the others that Louie was doing a bit of pondering. This was as bumble bees can do at times. Position-wise those that were waiting for the others were below the turret-like dwelling. Louie in continuing to be amazed at what he could see about him looked over to where the island had once been. He could see the strip of sand away in the distance that would have once been a lakeside beach. Louie then glanced back at the dwellings along the wall. It was unbelievable what lay hidden away below ground. It was too good to be true. It was on that basis that it kept on repeating itself within Louie's mind. "How could water be brought down here?"

Louie thought for a moment about how the previous inhabitants had cleverly diverted water out of the lava tube up behind the dwellings. The word "diversion" stuck in his mind. This in turn gave him an idea. It was an amazing idea. Yes; water could be brought into the cavity; lots of it. Possibly things could be restored to how they had once been. Louie was dying to tell someone. He couldn't because his idea involved going through the quartz and working in the invisible mutated form. He could tell Lulu. Even so it wasn't appropriate to do so in front of the Ten Ants. He would have to save it until later when he could talk to both Lulu and Pearl.

Lulu had noticed that Louie was smiling to himself about something. She was about to ask him what it was that he was thinking about when she was interrupted. This was by a couple of utterances from Tiger and Lily. The utterances were along the lines of. "We getting hungwy!"

It was as a result of such utterances that Lulu's attention was immediately diverted away from Louie's smiling. This was due to concern in relation to the plight of two small bees. Lulu on addressing Tiger and Lily said. 'Sorry you two; we are just waiting for the others to come back. As soon as they arrive we will then head back to the chamber for the night'.

It has to be said that Lulu's explanation wasn't particularly satisfactory in the minds of the two small bees, As a consequence there were the utterances of a couple more "Hungwys" mixed with some grizzly unintelligible muttering. Yes; it was a bit of a problem because there was no food around for the little blighters.

It was somewhat fortunately that at that moment Tiger and Lily's preoccupation with food was diverted to other things. In particular this was the sight of the others arriving back. Pearl Virgil and Virginia did a wide circle and landed gracefully beside them.

Louie in being excited about what they had discovered in relation to the water supply to the dwellings was about to tell Pearl all about it. However he could see by the look on Pearl's face that something was wrong. He could also see that Virgil and Virginia were somewhat subdued.

'What is it Pearl?' Louie inquired in expressing concern. The Ten Ants also gathered around in sensing that something was wrong.

Pearl didn't respond to Louie immediately. She reflected to herself for a moment before saying. 'I believe that Virgil Virginia and I have come to know of what happened to the creatures that used to live here. It's all very sad. In fact it's unbelievably terrible. What I would ask; that is if it is okay with you all; please could we fly back to the chamber now. I want to think more about what we have come to know. That is before I convey to you all what we have seen. It would be a good time to tell you all what we have come to know around the fire tonight'.

'Of course it's alright Pearl', Louie responded. 'Besides which we have got two little blighters here that keep talking about being "hungwy"!'

Pearl smiled. What Louie had said broke the tension. Pearl went over to the two small bees and gave them a hug. She whispered to them. 'Thank you, you little rascals for making us laugh. You are so unbelievably precious. There is no question of it that we will head back to the chamber right now. Then we can deal with this "hungwy" business!'

It was then that Tiger and Lily bounced up and down; this was as well as hip hopping about; while shouting 'Yea, Arny Bell is a good bee!' Yes; everybody laughed.

With the so called "hungwy" issue to be urgently dealt with, the Ten Ants climbed aboard Virgil. Tiger and Lily climbed on the backs of their parents. It was then off back to the chamber where they would stay the last night. The team took off and climbed to the access at the top of the cavity. Virgil and Virginia had lightened up a little by this time. Accordingly they led the way. Once out of the aperture at the top, the two dragonflies set the course for the hills to the west. The others followed close behind.

Pearl took the opportunity to fly at the rear on her own for a while. It gave her a chance to reflect upon and think about what it was that she had witnessed. Whatever it was it had certainly shocked her – as well as Virgil and Virginia. Louie slipped back to be with Pearl a couple of times. This was to make sure that she was okay. It was also to let her know that he had an exceedingly exciting idea to discuss with her when the opportunity presented itself.

Pearl on feeling more positive with Louie's encouragement then moved to fly up alongside Louie and Lulu; who of course had Tiger and Lily on their backs. Pearl had glanced at the two little bees snuggled into their parent's fur. She smiled to herself. Yes everything was indeed alright.

It was at around 5.00p.m that the team had made it back to the top of the falls. It was for safety's sake that Virgil made a suggestion. He advised that it would be best to first circle in a holding pattern away from the falls. This was before then proceeding into the cave one by one.

'Louie, Lulu', Virgil announced via smellphone. 'You two proceed first with Tiger and Lily. Pearl you go next. Virginia and I will follow up last'.

Louie asked Lulu; this was with Lily on her back; to go first. He then followed close behind with Tiger. It was a good idea of Virgil's to proceed one by one. Being late afternoon the opening to the cave was in shadow. Apart from which a breeze had sprung up making flying close to the hill a little tricky. The team had to be careful and think about what they were doing. This was as they navigated their way into the cave at the top of the falls. It was then on down the confines of the vertical tunnel to the chamber below. Somehow it was good to be back in familiar surroundings.

It was once all were safely down on the floor of the chamber that the first issue of course was Tiger and Lily. This was to deal with the "hungwy" noises that they kept making. Quite frankly the pair were both becoming a little scratchy and tearful. It had been a long day for them. A couple of pollen biscuits and some dandelion milk soon sorted things out. This was as an interim measure until later when they would all have their evening meal around the fire. So it was with the "hungwy" nonsense dealt with; Tiger and Lily were soon bouncing and hip hopping around again - and getting in everybody's way it might be added! Nobody minded.

Louie lit the fire just after 6.00p.m. It was by 6.15p.m that the team were sitting in some comfort in front of it. This was to enjoy some red wine together with some of Louie's honey-nectar. The red wine and honey-nectar brought about a far more relaxed atmosphere. That is following what had been a fairly tense afternoon – especially in the latter part. Chatter relating to what they had all seen; that is apart from what Pearl Virgil and Virginia had witnessed; dominated what was by this time lively conversation.

The Ten Ants; the happy little creatures that they were; talked about a home they had found with twelve rooms – wow! By all accounts it would just suit them. Inform went on to say how they had also come across a very large facility excavated back into the limestone. There was a possibly that it had once been used for storage. The reason why Import had mentioned it was that the ants felt it to be a place that would be ideal for Virgil to set up a hangar. Yes; according to what the Ten Ants had seen there would be more than adequate room for Virgil and Virginia's fleet of wasps as well. Virgil and Virginia were not unnaturally exceedingly interested.

Louie and Lulu went on to relay to the others what they had found out about the water supply to the houses. Pearl in response made the comment; this was with a bit of a sigh. 'Yes everything is in place for us should we ever choose to live there as a community. If only we could get water. There surely must be a way'.

Virgil suggested perhaps getting White Ant excavators to create a tunnel and divert some of the stream water down to the cavity. It was agreed however that in all reality it wouldn't be a good idea to divert stream water away. The resulting reduced flow downstream could have some adverse affects. Quite a lot of water would be required. Another issue was that it would be such a massive project for White Ant Excavators to undertake with the cavity being so far below ground.

There was a slight air of despondency amongst the group at the mention of the lack of water. Yes; the insects had seen what a fantastic place the cavity could be to live. Unfortunately it could all go to waste through not being able to get water. Of course Louie was dying to tell Pearl about his idea. He was sure that it was possible to get water to flow through the cavity once again. Unfortunately for Louie; it was because his idea involved working on the other side of the quartz that he couldn't say anything at this time. Pearl had glanced at Louie. She could see that he was suppressing some excitement about something. Pearl pondered about Louie having mentioned an exciting idea. This was while flying on the way back in the afternoon. Pearl sensed that Louie's idea must involve going through the quartz hence his inability to reveal such an idea right then in front of the others.

Thoughts by the group about the water were forgotten for a moment. This was when attention was diverted to Tiger and Lily. Yes; there were some quite emphatic utterances of 'hungwy again'. Everyone laughed. This was when the serious discussion about water had been curtailed. Louie and the Ten Ants immediately set about putting some more wood on the fire. The resulting flames lit up the chamber. The evening meal was served. It was over the meal that the insects relaxed. They enjoyed some more friendly banter about the events of the day and what they had seen.

It was following the evening meal that Louie let the fire die down a little. This was so that there were masses of bright glowing red embers. It was over the top of the embers that there was a myriad of dancing blue flames. The insects then sat around in a semicircle close to the fire. This was in preparedness to hear what Pearl had to say.

It was once everyone was in place that Pearl stood before the group. Her beautiful green feathery wings were folded behind her. They were not unlike an exquisite gown that only royalty would wear. Pearl's beautiful face had taken on a red tinge from the glow of the embers. She looked absolutely magnificent. To the insects sitting in place in front of her she was like a goddess. Pearl's eyes were moist with emotion. They glistened and flashed like red jewels in the light of the embers. Tiger and Lily held on tightly to their parents. They were both quiet. They knew that Pearl had something important to say.

Pearl spoke as follows. 'First of all it's for the benefit of those who have not yet been to the end of the cavity I need to mention this. It's there that there is a large spherically shaped rocky chamber. At the top of this chamber is a large limestone cave leading away to the north. It's in this cave that there are numerous crystal lights. They are crystal lights that have been placed there by those who once lived in the cavity. It was when looking up from below; this was from the base of the rocky chamber; that the presence of light originally made me think that here there could have been another access to the outside. No it was not the case. It was far from it. In fact the limestone cave that I have referred to doesn't lead anywhere.

'It's within the limestone cave that on entering and someway along to the right there's a door. It's a beautifully made ceramic door. It's similar to what can be seen at the front of the dwellings along the western side at the base of the main cavity. This particular door however is somewhat larger. It has windows either side. It's behind the door that there is a large room that has been excavated into the limestone.

'The room was once used as a storeroom. It contains many large ceramic pots which I suspect once contained emergency food and water supplies. It is a possibility that such supplies were stored there in the event of water levels rising within the cavity – such that homes became flooded. The limestone cave in being high up probably made it a convenient place to keep supplies safe and away from rising water levels. It's possibly something that we will never know for sure.

'When I first entered the room the sight before me was one that I will never forget. At the far end of the room were the remains of at least a hundred insects. They were all piled on top of each other. It was as though they had been flying up and climbing up on top of each other in desperation to find a way out. I knew immediately from what I could see that they had all been gassed. The question then was how did it happen? Well the answer to that is straight above us here in this chamber'.

The insects seated in front of Pearl were absolutely quiet. It was in response to what she had said they instinctively turned their heads to look up.

Pearl then continued by saying. 'What I am referring to can't be seen right now. That is in it now being dark here within the chamber. You would have all seen what I am referring to with the presence of daylight coming in from the outside. High above us is a solidified plug of lava. It looks to be dark and ominous in comparison to the surrounding rock. It was possibly thousands of years ago that the lava in its molten state blocked an opening. I'd be fairly certain that it was an opening where water once flowed out into this chamber. It would have done so as a waterfall.

'For all this to happen; magma from deep below the earth's crust must have risen under extreme pressure. The white-hot molten rock would have made its way up through a fissure into this cave. It's possible that an earthquake opened a small but deep fissure and allowed the magma to rise. The magma on reaching this chamber here would have come in contact with water. Subsequently it would have cooled and solidified to form the plug of solidified lava that is high above where we are all sitting now.

'I noticed when I first arrived here; that is when we all flew down from the top; that the plug of solidified lava is riddled with what were once gas bubbles. The expansion of the magma on reaching the surface would have released toxic gases. I know that what I am talking about is beyond the understanding of some of you. Just accept though that heavier than air gases; that is gases such as hydrogen sulphide, sulphur dioxide, hydrogen chloride - plus no doubt some deadly carbon monoxide; would have entered the chamber here'.

Just digressing for a moment; we remember of course Pearl Louie and Lulu had read all about this sort of stuff in the village library. Virgil Virginia and the Ten Ants were to some degree nonplussed by what Pearl was saying. In fact Virgil coughed quietly. He proceeded to clear his throat in a manner that dragonflies do when nonplussed. However it has to be said that they all respected Pearl as their leader and Queen. They listened intently to what she was saying.

Pearl paused for a moment. This was to let everybody digest what she was saying. She had also paused to allow Virgil to finish his nonplussed type of coughing. It was then that Pearl continued by saying. 'The water coming into contact with the extremely hot lava would have been instantly converted to steam. In doing so it would have brought about a significant explosion. The resulting volume of steam would have produced exceedingly high pressure within this chamber here. The resulting pressure I believe would have been sufficient to have blown out the hole in the wall that's immediately behind the waterfall. The important point here however is that the expanding steam; and the resulting extreme pressure within this chamber; would have brought about dire consequences. A huge cloud of hot steam and toxic gases would have escaped down the tunnel to the east. It would have moved as a giant cloud of doom into the cavity where the unfortunate insects once lived'.

Pearl paused for a moment to gain her composure. Her voice quavered a little when she continued by saying. 'Those living below ground within the cavity wouldn't have stood a chance. The advance of the cloud of steam and lethal gases; this was on down into and along the cavity; would have been completed within minutes. It would have been absolutely terrifying. Some of those who once lived down here may have escaped out the access at the top. That is the access where we entered and departed earlier today. Most however; this was on hearing and then witnessing the gas cloud advancing; would have panicked. They would have headed to the limestone cave that Virgil Virginia and I saw today. Actually it's quite likely that many may not have even reached the cave. The advance of the gases and steam would have been too rapid for many to do so. I'd say that judging by the number of dwellings that we have seen; several hundred insects must have once lived in the cavity. From what Virgil Virginia and I saw \- only about a hundred managed to reach the cave at the end. A sad part in relation to that aspect was that the only insects we saw in the room were flying insects. There were dragonflies, bees, moths, wasps, and flies to mention a few. They were flying insects just as we have in our own community. Non flying insects would have been annihilated at the bottom of the cavity. They would have been swept away by a wave of water. The rush of gases and steam down the tunnel probably forced any remaining water along as a tsunami. The toxic gas cloud would have killed every living thing in its path - including vegetation. Once the plug of lava was in place and it had solidified; water would have immediately ceased to flow. That is from this chamber here and on down into the cavity. Instead it would have been diverted to flow out and down the waterfall outside the hill here. In fact on thinking about it; the stream where we all live now wouldn't have existed before this happened.

'It was subsequent to the disaster that the complete lack of water flowing; this was combined with the drying effect of heat from the glowing crystals; would have brought about what we have all seen. That is the hostile environment that now exists within the cavity. It would have been within a matter of minutes that a beautiful thriving community became completely destroyed. From that point in time nothing could live there again. That is at least without water. In being an insect myself I just hope none of those who lived in those times suffered too much.

'Amazingly enough; the action of the toxic gases has preserved the remains of the insects. That is the ones Virgil Virginia and I came across up in the limestone cave. Although they are a little fragile with age, the insects can be easily recognised'.

It was then that Pearl paused. In fact her eyes moistened with deep felt emotion. She had also looked above her as if she was seeking some form of divine guidance. It was then that she continued by saying. 'I wasn't sure whether to mention this. On reflection I feel that I need to. Louie and Lulu be strong and don't read too much into what I am about to say. It's just one of those amazing things that happen in life. What I came to witness; this was as well as Virgil and Virginia; is possibly simply a quirk of fate. Even so; what the three of us saw affected us deeply. It reinforces even more to me in my role as your Queen how I love you all and how precious to me our community is.

'What I am about to mention is this. It was in the centre of the room; this was just in front of where the insects had tried to climb over the top of each other; there stood a moth just like me. On seeing the creature it was almost like looking at myself in a reflection. This particular moth was looking upwards. It was looking upwards as if calling for help from a higher power. The thing was though that the moth was clutching and holding two bees. They were placed such that there was one either side of her. The two bees were just like Louie and Lulu. Then to add to what was so incredulous; it was at the moth's feet that there lay two young bees. They looked just like Tiger and Lily. It was the saddest thing I have ever, ever, seen'.

Pearl was overcome with emotion for a moment. There was the moistening of her eyes and a sob or two as she reflected on what it was that she had witnessed. Pearl quickly pulled herself together and then said. 'None of you must read into what has been seen as being any kind of prediction for the future. I just don't believe in such things. It is just an amazing coincidence with the moth and the bees. We must take from it a positive view in that we; that is all of us and our community; now replace those who were lost. Now that the cavity has been rediscovered; we need to make the effort to carry on where they left off. We owe it to them''.

Pearl lightened up a bit. She asked Louie for a glass of red wine. Louie wiped a tear or two from his eyes and obliged. Pearl then paused to sip her wine. Having reflected further for a moment she then said. 'Further to what I have just said; the insects that previously lived in the cavity went to a great deal of trouble to create what we have seen. I touched on it a moment ago. I believe that we have a duty to somehow bring water back into the cavity. We have a duty to return it to its former glory. This is not only for us to live there; it's so that what the previous insects achieved is not lost in vain. How we will do it I don't yet know. Somehow we will'.

It was with that, that Pearl made her way over to the Bee Family. She put her arms about each of them in turn to console them. It had been a terrible shock for Pearl to see the moth with the bees. Even so in having talked about it there was a feeling of relief. In reality it was all in the past. Nothing could ever be done to relieve the suffering of those poor creatures.

Pearl spoke earnestly to Louie and Lulu. She said. 'When you feel you are ready to do so; go and have a look for yourselves. Don't be frightened by what you see. Look upon it as being that the four of you replace those who were lost. It is now your right to make the most of what they created years ago. Then in turn it is our duty to carry on where they left off'.

It was next that Pearl made her way over to the Ten Ants. She gathered them about her and talked to them. They were normally such happy little creatures. At that moment they were somewhat subdued and a little frightened. Pearl was exceedingly fond of the Ten Ants. They were such selfless members of the community. They would do anything to help others who might be in need. Pearl convinced the ten little insects that there was nothing to be sad about. She soon had them happy and laughing again.

Pearl then thanked Virgil and Virginia for being with her when they had made the discovery in the limestone cave. She was truly glad she hadn't been on her own. Virginia comforted Pearl. Pearl was beginning to feel her old self again.

Louie heaped up the fire with some more wood. It wasn't long before the flames were reaching up high into the air. Many sparks were flying upwards into the dark of the chamber that extended high above them. Tiger and Lily were watching the sparks. This was with much excitement while bouncing around and pointing. It was while doing so that they were uttering a string of unintelligible nonsense about glow-worms mixed up with references to chocolate cake. What they probably meant was that there were lights; that is glow-worms; and they were "good" just as chocolate cake was! Who really knows what the two little rascals were talking about? The thing was though that their antics sure made everybody else happy. Any remaining tension in relation to the demise of previous insect civilisation was subsiding. It really was a case of making good come out of bad.

The now much happier insects talked and chatted on into the night. It was sometime after midnight that they all fell asleep. This was close to the warmth of the dying embers of the fire. There happened to be one member of the group that was particularly happy. It was one Louie the Bee. He was happy because he knew how to get water back down into the cavity – and lots of it. It was with pleasant thoughts in his mind that he snuggled into his precious Lulu. Tiger was clinging to his back. Louie ultimately drifted off into dreams about an underground paradise. Would Louie's dreams come true? Hmmm....yes I believe so!

****

It was on the following morning that Pearl woke first. It was at about 7.00a.m. It was for a while that she lay on her back and looked up towards the top of the chamber. There was no rainbow effect this morning. "Must be a westerly breeze", Pearl thought to herself.

The sun was shining in through the massive jagged hole that was behind the waterfall. Yes; this was the massive hole that just as Pearl had surmised had been blown out by the steam explosion many years earlier. Shafts of sunlight were dancing on the western wall of the chamber. This was just above the plug of lava that had blocked the water possibly hundreds or even thousands of years before. Even though there was no rainbow effect this particular morning; the shafts of sunlight coming in still made for an incredibly spectacular sight.

Pearl continued to lie and watch what was occurring above her for several minutes. While she did she thought further about the cruel set of events that had once occurred. This was when molten lava had not only blocked the water flow; it had dispatched an explosion of steam and poisonous gases on down through the cavity. Pearl then stretched her wings and sat up. Having done so, she looked about her at the others. They were still sound asleep. She smiled to herself and reflected on how fond she was of them all.

Pearl glanced across at the Bee Family. Louie and Lulu were facing and holding each other tightly. Tiger was snuggled into the fur of Louie's back. Lily was snuggled into the fur of Lulu's back. Pearl thought to herself how Louie and Lulu were now such smart and clever bees. This was not just from the knowledge they had gained at the village library over the winter months. It was also due to the fact that they loved one another. Each gave the other the confidence to do things they would never have dreamed of achieving in the past.

Pearl then pondered to herself about something else. This was with a smile on her face. What was going through her mind was the question of what this idea of Louie's could be all about? She felt sure it to be something to do with getting water to the cavity.

Pearl then thought to herself about something else too. She had something very important that she wanted to discuss with Louie and Lulu as soon as possible. Yes with what Pearl had in mind there were to be big changes ahead for the insect community.

It was finally that Pearl once again stretched her wings. It was then that she heard some utterances from Tiger and Lily. There were a few "woz ups" and "hungwy's" mixed with other small bee type noises. It was then that some bouncing commenced. This was while tugging at Mum and Dad to wake them up. The inevitable then happened. The noises coming from the Bee Family soon woke the rest of the team.

All had awoken refreshed following a good night's sleep. The sadness that related to the demise of their distant relatives had reverted to a positive feeling of excitement. What they had all found below ground in the cavity was indeed an incredible discovery. They had been left a legacy. They would do the best they could to bring the cavity back to its former glory.

It was over breakfast that Louie somewhat proudly; and discretely; told Lulu how he thought that water could be brought back into the cavity. Lulu listened and marvelled at what Louie was saying. She looked at Louie in admiration. It was a wonderful idea that he had. Yes; with what he was saying, surely it could be done.

It was at an appropriate moment that Louie and Lulu made their way over to Pearl. Louie then said in what was a semi whisper. 'Pearl, I can't really talk here. What I wanted to say is that I know how we can get water into the cavity; lots of it! As far as having a discussion about it; today won't be suitable with our being busy returning home. Tomorrow Lulu and I have to attend the Factory. We need to get things organised for the coming months. If we make a concerted effort to achieve that tomorrow we will be free on Thursday and Friday. That is to discuss and do things relating to the cavity. I was going to suggest that you join us after breakfast on Thursday morning; say at eight o'clock. By that time Tiger and Lily will have been fed. Rose will be looking after them. We can then have some privacy. We can spend as much time as we like discussing options we have to make the cavity inhabitable once more'.

'Yes Louie; you wonderful bee', Pearl confirmed. 'Yes by all means; 8.00a.m on Thursday at your place. In fact it really suits me too. I have an idea about what makes the crystals glow that we've come across in the cavity. I want to try it out tomorrow with the piece of quartz you and Lulu gave me several Christmases ago. I hope that as a result I will have some really exciting news for both of you too!'

Pearl paused to reflect for a moment. It was then that she went on to say. 'I also want to discuss some serious issues with you two relating to the future of our community. With what we have found below ground here there are big changes ahead. I hope you two will find what I have got to say to be interesting and exciting'. It has to be said that as Pearl spoke her eyes were sparkling. Her smile radiated a deep affection for the two bees. Pearl then squeezed Louie and Lulu's arms to express that affection. Yes; she had something very important in mind.

Pearl was about to move off to talk with Virgil and Virginia when she turned and re-addressed Louie and Lulu. She was serious for a moment. 'There's something I forgot to mention. It's on the wall in the room where the insects died that there are some roughly drawn hieroglyphics. It appears as though a message may have been left before those who perished finally died. I am going to return to the room tomorrow to see if I can find out what the message means. There's bound to be something in the village library that will help me. I will let you know on Thursday what I find'. It was then that Pearl moved off to talk to Virgil and Virginia.

It was following breakfast this particular morning in the chamber that Louie and Lulu joined the Ten Ants. They talked to them about the possibilities of living in the cavity. Living within the cavity was an exciting prospect for all concerned. There was constant chatter about it. This was as the team packed up and put their belongings into the two containers. This was in readiness for the flight back home. Because of what had been discovered on this trip away, there wasn't quite the sadness in packing up to go home. There was so much to look forward to; that is assuming the water issue could be resolved.

It was at 10.00a.m that all were in readiness to depart from the chamber. Tiger and Lily were on the backs of their parents. It was this time that the Ten Ants were flying with Virginia. Louie and Lulu had decided to take up the suggestion Pearl had made the previous evening. It was on that basis that before flying home they were going to call in at the limestone cave. This was where the insects from many years before had perished. Louie and Lulu felt it to be the right thing to do to pay their respects. Apart from which it would be something for Tiger and Lily to witness and thus help them in the process of learning about life itself.

It was taking all things into account that the adult insects had received a tremendous boost from what they had seen over the preceding two days. They had come to realise even more that life had to be lived to the full for the now. There was a positive feeling of doing the very best they could to protect the life they had. Above all they all felt they had a duty to restore what those who had perished had lost. They were returning from the wonderful holiday to commence doing just that!
Chapter 8

A Plan For The Future.

Our story now moves on to the Thursday morning. This was the morning when Pearl was due to drop in at the Bee house. The day had dawned to be fine and clear. The Bee household was up and about having breakfast out on the sundeck at 7.00a.m. This was in the warmth of the early morning sun. Pearl was due to arrive at 8.00a.m to discuss plans for the future of the cavity; amongst other things. On that basis it was with the Bees that it was a case of getting things moving along in the Tiger and Lily department. There was a concentrated effort; this was on the part of Lulu in particular; to make sure the food went "in" rather than "on" the little blighters!

Rose was due to take over looking after Tiger and Lily at 8.00a.m. This was so that Louie and Lulu would be free to have their meeting with Pearl. It would be on most days that Rose would tutor Tiger and Lily in such things as drawing and learning the letters of the alphabet - amongst other things. Even so; it's the drawing bit that has relevance to our story at this particular point in time. Actually it needs to be said that this so called "drawing bit" had brought about a degree of tension at the breakfast table this particular morning. As a result Tiger and Lily were a little on the quiet side.

What had happened was that about mid afternoon on the previous day; this was when Rose and the two small bees were supposed to be having a nap; Tiger and Lily had taken it upon themselves not to have a nap. Instead they had elected to practice their newly acquired drawing skills; this was together with their limited knowledge of the alphabet; on the lounge room wall for heaven's sake! Yes; naughty bees they were! This was especially so when Louie had just recently done a beautiful job of re-papering the lounge. He had done so with much pride and care using dried and pressed white apple-blossom petals.

Hmmm; it has to be said that Louie was not too pleased. Even so, he hadn't been able to stay cross for very long. What the little blighters had actually done was to draw a picture of Louie himself. Fortunately they had been stopped in time before starting on a drawing of Lulu as well! The picture of Louie on the lounge room wall was quite large. Tiger and Lily must have stood on some of the ferniture to make the drawing of such a size. It was quite unique the way the two small bees had interpreted how Louie's furry body should look. Quite frankly what we had in place on the lounge wall looked more like a yellow and black striped, prickly round pineapple with a big smiley face! Underneath the drawing was written "Ow dad Loooeee".... Oh dear!

When Louie had first discovered the misdemeanour there they were. That is two little bees sitting on the floor in front of their effort. They had been grinning proudly from ear to ear. This was with little arms outstretched and fingers pointing while saying 'Ook Daddy'. Tiger and Lily were subsequently a little nonplussed. This was due to the fact that Louie didn't seem to share the same enthusiasm about their efforts as they did! It was as a result that there had been a few little 'muttery' squeaks and noises of puzzlement from the pair.

Louie had sighed with frustration on seeing the state of the wallpaper. Who would blame him after all the effort he had expended to do the job in the first place. Louie hadn't been able to growl at the pair. What was he to do! Louie had subsequently called Lulu in to have a look. Of course both bees totally capitulated in regard to any scolding. They laughed and squeezed the little blighters with all the love and affection that they could muster. Even so; the two small bees were told that under no circumstances was there to be any more drawing on the wallpaper.

So it was that at breakfast time on the Thursday morning that the situation in the lounge was being discussed. Rose who had joined the Bees for breakfast had agreed to spend some serious time explaining things to Tiger and Lily. In particular this was as to why it was not the done thing for small bees to do drawings on lounge room wallpaper. And it might be added that any further such nonsense could risk severe rationing of chocolate cake!

Pearl duly arrived at 8.00a.m. It was on having arrived she was immediately taken and shown the artwork in the lounge. Pearl laughed until tears flowed. 'That's just beautiful, it's priceless. It looks just like you Louie!!'

Louie was just a little miffed by what Pearl had said. This was because he secretly hoped he didn't really look like that. However Tiger and Lily bounced around in excitement shouting. 'Arny Bell like; plea we keep?'

'No we no keep! Definitely not there anyway', Louie exclaimed.

'I have an idea Louie', Pearl said with a grin. This was in knowing that Louie was not too pleased. 'I will talk to you and Lulu about it at our meeting. Tiger and Lily; please come to me. I love the picture of your father. It looks just like him. You two are so clever!'

Pearl held the two little bees close to her. It was as she did that she glanced at Louie. She did so with a look to let him know that she didn't really think the drawing looked like him; well not exactly! Poor Louie!

Tiger and Lily were exceedingly happy with Pearl's critiquing of their "work". Rose then gathered the little blighters around in readiness to commence lessons for the day. Louie Lulu and Pearl headed out onto the sundeck to have their meeting. Yes there was never a dull moment in the Bee household. Especially with Tiger and Lily!

Rose had made a cup of gum leaf tea for Pearl Louie and Lulu. The three then settled down around the sundeck table to start their meeting. The sun was shining. Louie had positioned the table in the shade of a fern frond. It was all rather pleasant.

It was initially that Pearl was still smiling and chuckling to herself. This was in relation to the picture of Louie on the wall of the lounge. Who wouldn't? She then composed herself for something serious she wanted to discuss with Louie and Lulu.

'If you two don't mind', Pearl kicked off by saying, 'First off I would like to raise quite a serious topic. I touched on it briefly the other day that I needed to discuss something with you both. That is when we were away. Something else I mentioned earlier was that Tiger and Lily's drawing in the lounge has given me an idea. It's an idea that relates to what I need to say. I will discuss this when I have finished'. Pearl paused and smiled to herself for a moment. This was at the mention of Tiger and Lily's drawing. She shook her head in disbelief!

Pearl then continued. 'After I have discussed what I want to say we can get on to hearing about your idea for the water Louie. I also want to show you something amazing with the quartz you two gave me a few Christmases ago. I have brought it with me'.

'No problem Pearl', Louie confirmed. 'Let's hear what you have got to say Pearl. Whatever it might be we will be right behind you'.

'Right; thanks Louie. It's like this. It's only the three of us who know about the properties of the quartz at the end of the tunnel. For the time being I believe that this is the way it should stay. What we have discovered can only be described as a very special power and gift. I strongly believe that the special knowledge we have gained; and the ability to use it; should only be in the hands of those responsible for the welfare of our community. At this point in time that responsibility rests with me. That is ably assisted by you two. As time passes it will no doubt eventuate that it will be necessary to give others the responsibility of being the leader of our community.

'The community along the stream knows me and respects me as their Queen. That respect will remain as long as I can support and protect them. If the knowledge and abilities we have relating to the quartz were ever divulged to the community, my ability to lead and protect would in all probability be significantly compromised. If we are not careful we could end up with leadership similar to the human world. That is where decisions are made by committees. They're usually groups of people totally unqualified to do so. Just think of the knowledge we have all gained at the village library. The three of us think the same. We instinctively know what is best for our community.

'A leader and protector of a community such as ours has to have privileged knowledge and information. That is to act autonomously when warranted. As an example of what I mean; say I urgently needed to know what the village council was up to. Imagine the situation if I couldn't merge with councillors or other important people because they were already "occupied". What I mean is by other members of our community. I think you would both agree that the power we have been given has to remain with only a few.

'I believe the greatest thing that our community has is the simplicity of the life that is led here along the stream. Having others being able to go through the quartz; particularly in any significant number; would only complicate things. It would possibly result in our community member's happiness and security being compromised. Would you two agree with me?'

Lulu spoke first. 'I totally agree Pearl. It would be a disaster for all our community to be going through the quartz and merging with people. That is in open slather as and when they felt like it. It would be extremely hard to ensure that the ability was being used for the betterment of the community. Not to mention the world at large as well'.

Louie nodded in agreement and added. 'If large numbers of us were going through the quartz and merging with people it would interfere with their right to go about their normal business. To a small extent the three of us have been guilty of this in merging with people in the library. It really could be an absolute disaster if all our community were doing the same'.

'Thanks you two for understanding my point of view', Pearl continued. 'This leads me on to the serious bit. It could be that something happens to me or any one of us for that matter. It nearly happened to you Lulu when you were hit by a car. Remember that I am a few years older than you two. I won't be around forever. Because of the discovery of the cavity; and the need to honour the legacy left by those poor insects of the past; the time has come where there needs to be an authoritative structure put in place. That is a structure that provides for an eventuality such as my demise.

'What I suggest is that in the event of such a happening, it be decreed that you two will automatically take control. I believe it to be appropriate that we set up a hierarchy similar to British royalty that exists in the human world. We have read about it in the village library. The only thing is that in the human world, royalty no longer has any significant powers to make decisions. Governments instead make decisions on a committee basis. Decision making in the human world is slow. More often than not decisions made are wrong or ineffective. This is because they have been influenced by mischievous political agendas. We don't want to make the same mistake with our own community. The royalty system I would propose would have the full power to make quick decisions. A constitution would dictate that such decisions are for the benefit, safety, and welfare of our community. I guess in some ways we are different in that we don't have an obsession with money and material things. On that basis an autonomous governing body such as I am suggesting won't have influences from hidden agendas'.

Pearl paused for a moment as if what she was about to say was repugnant to her. She then went on to say. 'I say this in all earnestness. People in general don't care about us as insects. Just as we have come to know through our newly gained knowledge; millions upon millions of us are killed around the world every day. It's done so in the name of human progress. Humans feel they have the arrogant right to do so. We have now been given a unique gift whereby we can turn the tables. I'm not suggesting for one moment that we need to start killing people. We need to have it documented in our constitution that we live and let live. What I'm saying is that with what we have been gifted we can preserve our own community - almost against all odds. Additionally; it's with a little cunning and skill we can remove some of the bad and the suffering in the human world. We can indeed make the world a better place. In fact I believe that we have been put in place on this Earth by some higher power to do just that.

'So', Pearl said in coming to the point. This was with her eyes flashing with purpose and commitment. 'What I would like to ensure is that if I was no longer here; you two would immediately take over and become King Louie and Queen Lulu. While I am still around and acting as Queen; I would propose that you two would report to me under the titles of Prince Louie and Princess Lulu. Accepting these titles carries responsibilities. Please be aware that I don't want to force any of this upon you. Take some time to think about it if you wish'.

Louie looked at Lulu. He reached over and clasped her hand for a moment. There was a tear in Lulu's eye.

'Pearl', Louie responded. 'We would both be honoured. We owe you so much. There is no question about serving you as you have proposed. Don't you agree Lulu?'

'Oh yes, yes!' Lulu responded as quick as a flash. 'Once more I can't believe that such wonderful things are happening in my life. Just as Louie has just said Pearl; we owe you so much. We would be proud to serve our community with you. But please, please live for a long, long time yet'.

'Thanks you two. I love and trust you both. I believe that such an arrangement should be formalized. In the process of doing so, the community would need to be consulted and advised. This is something that I would do with both of you in attendance. You are both exceedingly popular amongst the community. They respect you for your kindness and the consideration you show for others. There would be no problem in gaining acceptance of what we propose of that I am sure'.

'We're right with you Pearl', Louie confirmed.

Pearl then continued by saying. 'This brings me to the title arrangements for two certain little blighters who are quite good at re-decorating lounges. No doubt Louie you would like to call both of them the Dukes of Hazard!!'

Louie and Lulu laughed. 'I certainly would!' Louie responded.

'In the scheme of things', Pearl continued, 'Tiger and Lily will no doubt take over from you two some day. Hopefully of course it will be well into the distant future. Tiger and Lily will no doubt one day have offspring of their own. That is siblings who can take over from them and so on. The community would thus be in responsible hands for many years to come. I am making all of these suggestions because the cavity we have discovered is indeed a legacy left by a past community. It is something that we need to honour. There needs to be responsible autonomous administration. If we don't put it in place all could be lost'.

'Right with you Pearl', Louie confirmed.

'I want to talk more about titles for Tiger and Lily in a moment. Before I do though; I wonder if either of you have thought about a name for the cavity? Louie you are good at thinking up names for things'.

Louie thought for a moment. It was then that he said. 'Yes Pearl; I do have an idea. If it hadn't been for Virgil and Virginia and their desire to explore; none of this would have happened. It's possible that the cavity would have never been discovered. It was the two of them that discovered the cave down the cliff above the sea in the first place. I think Virgil and Virginia should be honoured for this one. It would be a little awkward using both their names; on that basis I suggest we use their second name "Blue". I suggest that the entire cavity be named "Bluefoundland". I was thinking about it quite a bit last night. I also thought that we should have a name for the stream area where we live now. The cavity and the stream are two distinct areas that belong to our community'.

'I like what you are saying Louie you clever bee', Pearl said with a smile. 'Tell us about a name for the stream area'.

'Well', Louie continued. 'Because we love living here along the stream; this is particularly so during the summer months; let's call it "Surface Paradise"! After all it is on the surface; and it is a paradise. What do you think?'

Pearl and Lulu clapped their hands. It was in unison that they both exclaimed. 'Brilliant Louie. You clever bee!'

'That is truly excellent', Pearl continued. 'Don't you agree Lulu!?'

'Oh I do', Lulu confirmed. This was while squeezing Louie's arm in admiration. It so happened that just as had happened at times in the past; Louie's yellow stripes turned a little pink.

'Well that's settled', Pearl confirmed. 'Yes; Surface Paradise and Bluefoundland it is. I must admit Bluefoundland sounds very appropriate for our new discovery. I'll talk to Virgil and Virginia about it. I'm sure that they will be absolutely delighted. Once I have confirmed that Bluefoundland is okay with them, the two names Surface Paradise and Bluefoundland will be decreed by us. It will be properly documented. Once that is done the community will be advised. Well done Louie; thanks for your suggestions!'

'Aw shucks; nothing to it Pearl'.

'Right', Pearl continued. 'Now that we have a name for the cavity this brings me back to the issue of titles for Tiger and Lily. In relation to the lineage for the future control of Bluefoundland, it would be appropriate; this is naturally in agreement with you both; that Tiger and Lily be known as the Duke and Duchess of Bluefoundland. What do you think? Do you like it?'

Quite frankly Louie and Lulu were overcome. What a proud moment. What an incredible proposal Pearl had made. Yes there was total agreement with Pearl's suggestion. Lulu scrunched her pretty little hands together. She was smiling and quivering with emotion. This was just as exceedingly happy bumble bees can tend to do. The two bees reached over to Pearl to clasp her hands. This was while looking up in adoration at the beautiful sensitive eyes of their Queen and leader. A tear escaped from Pearl's eye. She knew that she couldn't live forever. The most important thing to her was that with the support and dedication of Louie and Lulu; the future of the streamside insect community would be secure.

'Thank you Queen Pearl', Louie said while bowing and smiling. 'What you have proposed sure looks to be the best option. That is for the future and ongoing protection of our community; don't you think so Lulu?'

'Oh I do', Lulu responded. Yes; it was once more she was overcome with a mixture of pride and excitement.

'Louie', Pearl then continued with a degree of seriousness in her voice. 'What we have discussed all depends on getting water to Bluefoundland - and eventually living there. I will be very interested to hear what you have to tell us!'

'Yes, yes we can Pearl!' Louie announced with much excitement. This was on thinking that he could at last talk about his idea. However Pearl wasn't quite finished.

'Just before you do reveal your idea Louie there is one other issue to address. When eventually we are established in Bluefoundland; I will set up a Royal Chamber in the turret-like house. The turret-like house will be where I or any reigning King or Queen will live. The Royal Chamber will be where the three of us meet and discuss strategies and actions for the future of our community. It will be where important decisions are made. What I suggest; that is with the agreement of you both; is that as a memento of the day we put this all into place; we place something on the wall of the Royal Chamber. What I suggest is that we hang the picture of you Louie; that is the one on the wall of the lounge! It will always make us laugh and remember this important day! Could we do that Louie? Please could we?'

Louie's yellow stripes once again turned a little pinkish. He laughed. It was with a degree of reluctance that he said. 'Yes I suppose so; it certainly would be something unique to remember this day by'.

Lulu leaned over to Louie and whispered in his ear. 'I love you Louie. It is a wonderful picture of you. It looks the way it does because those two little blighters love you too. That drawing of you is very special to all of us'.

'Alright', Louie pronounced. 'It is agreed that my beautiful picture will hang in the Royal Chamber! I'll carefully remove it from the wall. It will be kept it in a safe place until we are ready to take it down to Bluefoundland'.

'Wonderful Louie', Pearl responded. 'That's settled'.

'Thanks Pearl. Can I tell you about the water now?'

Pearl laughed. She then responded by saying. 'Sorry Louie; you poor patient Bee. I know you are dying to tell me about the water. Even so; I do have just one other thing I need to discuss. It's something that I can only talk about to you two. I nearly forgot and you need to be aware of it'.

'No worries Pearl. The water idea can wait for now. Please tell us'.

'Thanks for your patience Louie. What I wanted to say was this. Down in Bluefoundland you may have noticed that to the north of the dwellings; this is before you get to the quarries and mica mine; there is a large cave extending into the rock on the western side. It's there that there are thousands of quartz crystals spilling out at the bottom. What I discovered was at the back of the cave; this was some distance in; there is a solid face of quartz. The amazing thing is that this is the same quartz that is at the end of your tunnel Louie. The quartz at the end of the tunnel extends down beneath the ground into Bluefoundland; and possibly beyond.

'When I was checking out Bluefoundland on my own; this was at the time when I had requested you all return to the chamber; the wall at the end of this cave glowed blue. It did so whenever I was in close proximity. It was the same when being in close proximity to the many crystals within the cave. No doubt it will be exactly the same with you two. This means that in all probability we can go through the quartz from there; that is as well as at the end of the tunnel. I assume that we would come out at the village bank from both places. The question is; when coming back from the bank in the village; where do we end up? Is it back in the tunnel or is it in the cave down in Bluefoundland? It's something that we will need to find out for certain. I would like to do this as soon as we can. However the first priority is getting water to Bluefoundland! Louie; at last you poor bee; that's enough of my talking. You can tell all!'
Chapter 9

Louie's Amazing Idea

Louie was extremely excited about his idea. Quite frankly he didn't really know where to begin. He had already told Lulu about it so now it was a case of informing Pearl. Louie cleared his throat in a matter-of-fact sort of way. This was as bumblebees can be inclined to do before they announce something important. What now ensues shows that Louie was indeed a clever bee. Good on Louie. He commenced as follows.

'Pearl you need to cast you mind back to when we were away at the cave high above the sea. Recall the first day we were there when Virgil and I had come back from exploring the cave down the cliff. We talked about what we had come across around the fire later that evening'.

'Yes I do remember it', Pearl responded with a laugh. 'We were all getting worried about where you two were when you hadn't come back by late afternoon. Then you sneaked up behind us!'

'Sorry Pearl', Louie said somewhat apologetically. 'I know we were a bit naughty. I take full responsibility. It was my idea, not Virgil's!'

'I knew it you naughty bee!' Lulu exclaimed. This was while giving Louie the friendly smack that he deserved.

'Yes I know I was naughty', Louie agreed. 'Virgil and I shouldn't have worried you all like that. Anyway; you will remember how later that evening that Virgil and I explained how we came across quite a large chamber. It was quite some distance in from the sea. It was deep within the hill. In size it was nowhere near as large as the one where we stayed. Even so it seemed large at the time.

'I know that I'm probably repeating some of the things that Virgil and I spoke of before. Even so, bear with me for now. It's within the chamber that Virgil and I came across that there is a massive waterfall. The waterfall cascades down from high up on the southern side of the chamber. It does so into a large pool at the base. It's from the pool that the water flows out a tunnel heading down and swinging away to the southwest. There is such a large amount of water flowing out down this tunnel that it wouldn't have been safe for me and Virgil to go and investigate. The amount of water flowing out and away was quite awe inspiring. The fact that this water heads away in a south-westerly direction suggests that the water must end up in the sea. That is along the coast somewhere.

'It's at the bottom of the eastern wall of the chamber that there is a great pile of rocks. These rocks have at some stage in the past come crashing down from the ceiling above. It was behind these rocks that we uncovered another tunnel. This tunnel is the one that leads to the huge chamber where we all stayed'.

Pearl then made the comment. 'That's the tunnel that comes out someway up the chamber not far below the lava plug. Is that right Louie?'

'That's the one Pearl. Now here's the exciting bit. It's the exciting bit that I have been dying to mention to you. What I suggest is this. I suggest that the three of us go through the quartz. Once we have emerged from the Bank in our mutated forms we fly over the hills to the west. It shouldn't take us that long because we can fly many times faster than an insect in our mutated forms. Once we are over the hills and above the sea we then fly down to the cave at the bottom of the cliff. This is the one that Virgil and I entered to explore. Once we are into the cave we then fly on into the chamber where the waterfall is. The caves and tunnels leading to the chamber are wide enough to allow us to do so; that is when we are in our mutated forms. Our eyes in the transformed state may not be able to see as well as we do as insects. Even so, I suggest that to find our way we can generate enough light to see by holding our clenched fists out in front of us. The blue light generated should be more than sufficient for us to see where we are going. Can you guess what I am going to say next Pearl?'

'No Louie, but I am getting very excited! Please do go on'.

'Well what we need to do is this', Louie continued. 'Using the strength we have when we are in our mutated form; we lift and move some of the rocks at the base of the eastern wall. Having done so, we then place them so they block the flow of water that goes out down the south-western tunnel. Of course just as I have already touched on; when we are on the other side of the quartz we can lift heavy objects such as these rocks. We can do so without any difficulty. Now here's the thing. In blocking the flow out the tunnel to the southwest, the water level will slowly rise in the chamber until it starts flowing out the other tunnel. That is the tunnel that leads away to the chamber where we all stayed. From there of course it will flow on down to Bluefoundland! Believe me there is heaps of water that will be available to do so. The way I see it; there's nothing stopping us returning the water to Bluefoundland that it once had'

'Louie, Louie! That is just so brilliant', Pearl exclaimed. She was quite overcome with the cleverness and simplicity of Louie's idea. 'You clever, clever bee! Of course just as you said; there will be plenty of water, tons of it in fact. Louie this is just wonderful'.

Yes; Louie indeed felt very proud of his idea. Having sighed with happiness in having pleased his Queen he then went on to say. 'Pearl from what I remember, we don't have to raise the water level in the chamber that much. That is for it to start flowing down the tunnel to the east. In fact we can; this is if we wish to do so; control the amount of diverted water. This is by the extent to which we restrict the flow out down the south-western tunnel. Somehow I feel though that the more water heading off down to Bluefoundland the better off we will be'.

'Louie', Pearl then said after reflecting to herself for a moment. 'How will we explain to the others why water has suddenly appeared down in Bluefoundland? In particular I am thinking about Virgil. For one in having been with you he already knows about the waterfall in the chamber?'

Louie grinned and said. 'Yes; I have thought about that too Pearl. What I suggest we do is this. When we are in the chamber we lift and move all the rocks away from the base of the eastern wall. On that basis the tunnel leading away towards Bluefoundland will be completely open and free of any restriction. I remember that there is an extensive flat area of raised rock on the northern side of the chamber. What we need to do is put all the rocks up on this raised area. Once we have moved all the rocks we can then select as many as we need to block off the water flowing out down the tunnel to the southwest. On having blocked the flow away to the southwest we will need to move reasonably quickly. This is because the bottom of the chamber will start to fill with water. The water will keep rising until it is all flowing away down the tunnel to the east.

'Once we have finished diverting the flow; in particular this is with larger size rocks; it will be amongst the remaining rocks that there will be some that are smaller that we can lift and fly with. Remember we can fly with quite heavy weights as long as the width and height doesn't exceed our own dimensions. What we need to do with these smaller rocks is to lift and fly with them one by one. The three of us can easily do this. My suggestion is that we place these smaller rocks at the end of the tunnel that comes in from the sea. This tunnel opens into the chamber some way up the wall.

'What we do is to lay these rocks on the floor close to where this tunnel exits into the chamber. In placing these rocks we need to leave enough room for us to get back over the top of them. Once we have enough rocks in place we need to carefully lay and fit them close together. We need to block the tunnel totally. This is so that no insect, bird, or any animal can gain access to the chamber where the water has been diverted. We will of course be doing the blocking business from the seaward side. It means that when we are finished we just fly out again the way we came in.

'Now here is the reason Pearl as to why we need to do all this. It will be from

Virgil's point of view; that is if he flies in from the cave above the sea to investigate; the rocks he will see in front of him will suggest that there has been a massive rock fall within the diversion chamber. Virgil will assume that due to a freak of nature - maybe an earthquake - the water has been diverted to flow away and on down to Bluefoundland. In effect he will deduce that the rock fall he has come across has blocked the tunnel to the southeast. This will be exactly what will have happened by the time we have finished. The only thing is that the three of us will have done it. It won't have actually been caused by a freak of nature as Virgil will surmise'

'Hmmm', Pearl uttered on thinking about what Louie had said. 'What happens if Virgil flies in to take a look from the chamber where we stayed; that is from the other end? He would see that rocks have been lifted and moved around'.

'You are correct in your thinking Pearl', Louie responded. 'However in a couple of places it's within the tunnel linking the two chambers it is reasonably narrow. If we send plenty of water down it will make access completely impossible. The water flow will practically fill the whole tunnel at these points. Because of this, none of us for that matter will ever be able to fly back up to the chamber where the water has been diverted. This doesn't matter because we will never have any need to do so'.

Louie had a huge grin on his loveable bumblebee face. He could see that Pearl was impressed.

'My goodness Louie', Pearl conceded. 'You really have thought about this haven't you. That is truly brilliant you clever bee. Through your cleverness; if it all works out and I am sure it will; you are going to bring a lot of happiness to our community. You will bring back to life what some very hard working insects and others lost many years ago'.

Pearl paused for a moment to ponder. It was then that she said. 'Louie; as your Queen I decree a name for the resulting underground river that will carry life giving water down to Bluefoundland. It will be known as "The Mighty Saint Louie River" – no ifs or buts!'

Yes; it has to be said that once again some of Louie's yellow stripes turned a delicate shade of pink! In fact he had changed from being a bumblebee to being a humblebee.

'Thank you Pearl', Louie responded. 'I do feel so incredibly honoured. Mind you we still have to go and make this all happen. Even so I am sure we will'.

So it was with Louie having outlined his idea, the three sat and discussed the pros and cons of it for over an hour or more. There really didn't seem to be any reason for what Louie had proposed not to work. In fact the more the three discussed it the more excited the three became.

It was when all aspects in relation to Louie's idea had been fully discussed; Pearl uttered a sigh of deep satisfaction. She then went on to say. 'This is indeed an exciting morning. Right now it's just after 10.00a.m. Let's break for morning tea. Afterwards I will tell you all about the message the insects left on the wall. I will also outline my theories as to why the crystals glow and give off heat'.

So it was at Pearl's suggestion that Lulu went inside the house to ask Rose to organise some morning tea. Rose duly served up some TG Tips for Louie and Lulu. There was a cup of gum leaf tea for Pearl. Rose also put out a plate of pollen biscuits. Strangely enough a couple of the pollen biscuits had bits nibbled out of them! Hmmm; maybe Tiger and Lily had been helping Rose.

Animated chatter flowed as the happy trio sat in the sun. This was to talk further about Louie's marvellous idea for the water. It was following morning tea that the three once again sat back around the sundeck table – or conference table to be correct. Pearl got straight on to talking about what information she had uncovered. Just as Louie had been excited about the water; Pearl was excited about what she was about to reveal.

Pearl commenced by saying. 'Just as I touched on the other day; the insects that died in the special room; they scratched a message on the limestone wall. It was in some form of hieroglyphics. Yesterday I went back to the room. It was there; this was of course in my insect form; that I mentally noted as much of the message as I could. It's unfortunate that we can't write things down and then take them with us through the quartz. That is in particular on this occasion to the village library. Another thing of course; this is at least at this early stage; we can't get down into Bluefoundland in our mutated form. All the entrance points are too small for us to do so. What I am getting around to saying here is that I couldn't use my photographic memory capabilities. I had to memorise things the best I could in my insect form.

'I could remember enough of the symbols to find out in the library that in fact what we had here were ancient Egyptian hieroglyphics. This makes for amazingly interesting stuff. Goodness only knows what else we will uncover as time goes on. Even so, the presence of Egyptian hieroglyphics suggests something quite mind boggling. What it suggests is that the insects that died would have lived down in Bluefoundland at least some three to four thousand years ago. It was even possibly much earlier. Right now we just don't know.

'It was once I knew that the symbols were Egyptian that I scanned what books I could; this was in the village library; that explained such things. Unfortunately there weren't that many books on this topic. Also time was short. We may have to go to the Big City library later sometime to find out more. However there was enough information for me to guess a lot of what I needed to decipher. I managed to piece together a rough translation that read as follows. "To whoever finds us, all is yours. The water contains Mellennium. It's this that makes the quartz crystals give heat and light. Any insects consuming the water will live for 100 years or more"'.

What Pearl had relayed was indeed a profound piece of information. She paused for a moment before continuing by saying. 'I have suspected for some time that there could be something in our stream water. That is something that allows us to lead abnormally long lives. This now confirms it and we know what it is. Please be aware you two that this is privileged information. It must remain only with the three of us. Tiger and Lily can learn of it when they are older'.

Lulu then went on to ask. 'Why would the message have been written in Egyptian hieroglyphics Pearl? I ask because just as we have discovered in the library; the history of the area where we live shows that people have only been in this area for a few hundred years'.

Pearl responded; this was while shrugging her wing roots; by saying. 'Yes you are right Lulu. It is a bit of a mystery. By all accounts the area we live in certainly never had anything to do with ancient Egyptian civilisations. However it's in the room where the insects died that ancient Egyptian symbols are used extensively. They have been used to label storage pots amongst other items. Then it's in addition that there are similar symbols used in various places throughout Bluefoundland – including the dwellings. For one, the doors of all the dwellings have strange markings in the form of vertical strips mixed with other hieroglyphics. I know what these are now after being in the library yesterday. They are the Egyptian symbols for numbers'.

The insects sat deep in thought for a moment. This was as they reflected on what Pearl had been saying. It was puzzling. At this stage it was a little hard to comprehend the seeming association with early Egypt. Lulu was the first to speak when she said. 'Louie and Pearl; it seems to be that the insects who originally lived in Bluefoundland probably arrived from the part of the planet or land known as Egypt. We have read about Egypt in the library. It is a truly ancient land. The question is; how did these insects get to be here? It's a bit scary but I am beginning to think the answer could lie within the quartz down in Bluefoundland'.

It was Pearl who responded by saying. 'Maybe you're right Lulu. It's certainly thought provoking. It's something that we should keep in mind. There are just so many unanswered questions. What we have just been talking about is complex. It needs a lot more thought and investigation. No doubt we will find out more; much more in fact; as we go on. In the meantime I'd like to make a suggestion. Because time is moving on it would be appropriate that I now tell you about the crystals and why they glow'.

Pearl then reached for the bracken basket she had brought with her. This was one of several that Louie had made for her to carry things around in. She put her hand in and brought out the piece of quartz crystal that Louie had mounted on a piece of rosewood. It would be remembered that Louie had given this to Pearl. It had been in recognition for what she had done in bringing Tiger and Lily to Lulu. This was on what had been a wonderful Christmas morning some years before.

The piece of crystal in question was quite small; Louie had originally found it at the end of the disused tunnel near the quartz face. Normally it glowed blue when any of the three of them were in close proximity. It was when Pearl had lifted the piece of quartz out of the basket that Louie and Lulu gasped. It was glowing a brilliant white and giving off heat. It was also hot to touch.

'Wow Pearl', Louie pronounced. 'How did you manage to do that?'

Louie and Lulu took turns at holding the crystal. They marvelled at the heat and light being emitted. It was acting exactly like the crystals they had all seen down in Bluefoundland.

'It's quite simple to make the quartz crystals do this', Pearl went on to say. 'It's the theory of how it works that's complicated. All I had to do was wet the crystal with stream water then let it dry. Remember what the message said. That is the message that was written on the wall before the insects died. They mentioned the element Mellennium being in the water. It was mentioned how it allows us to live one hundred years or more. The message also mentioned that Mellennium made the crystals emit heat and light'.

Louie in being amazed by the crystal said. 'Any idea as to how it actually happens Pearl?'

'Well', Pearl went on to say. My theory is this. What happens is that when the stream water dries on the surface of the quartz, it leaves a residue of Mellennium. Having Mellennium in place on the surface of the quartz; that is without the presence of water; sets up something akin to a nuclear fusion reaction. It's as a result that heat and light are emitted. Now that you two have spent some time in the village library; and you both have some understanding of quantum physics; I can attempt to offer some explanation as to what is happening'.

****

Just digressing for a moment; some readers of our story will not be that well versed in quantum physics. On that basis; those of you who aren't may want to go and put the kettle on; and have a cup of tea or coffee. That is while Pearl endeavours to explain the theory of why the crystals down in Bluefoundland give off heat and light. For those who have not elected to go and put the kettle on; let's get on with it. Let's see what Pearl has to say.

****

'It's like this', Pearl continued. 'I believe that the silicon in the quartz that we find at the end of the tunnel; which of course also extends down into Bluefoundland; must be composed of an uncommon isotope. It's quite likely that it is silicon30 instead of the more commonly occurring silicon 28'.

'I see', Louie pronounced with a degree of authority. This was in drawing on the incredible amount of information now stored in his bumblebee brain. 'So here we have extra neutrons in the nucleus of the silicon atoms. Perhaps these are being made to decay in some way to release energy?'

'Yes I believe so Louie', Pearl confirmed.

Lulu then chipped in to ask what was a relevant question. She said to Pearl. 'What about harmful radiation from the resulting beta decay? Are we in any danger here?'

'That's a good point Lulu', Pearl responded. 'I will come to that shortly. I believe that the element Mellennium; this is when it has dried on the surface of the quartz and is no longer in solution; somehow it remains strongly cationic. This I believe is why in the dried state it remains firmly adhered to the quartz surface. There is an attraction created by a net negative charge. Remember Mellennium is an unknown element in the human world. On that basis we have no information on it in the village library. It appears to have some quite unusual properties'.

'Hmmm', Louie uttered once again somewhat authoritatively. 'Cationic; so this means there is a surplus of electrons'.

'Yes precisely', Pearl confirmed. 'And strangely enough there seems to be an ongoing ability to keep giving up electrons. This is even after some have been removed. However the really important thing is this. It took me a while to come to realise it that Mellennium is an abundant source of gluons'.

****

Just digressing once more. In order to help the reader understand; it would be realised that Tiger and Lily were experts at getting "glue on" things. Even so; in relation to "gluons" this is not what Pearl was talking about. Those readers with a smattering of knowledge about quantum physics would know that a gluon is a gauge boson. It would also be known that gauge bosons mediate strong interactions between quarks. Knowing this makes it quite straightforward in relation to the understanding of what Pearl went on to relay to Louie and Lulu.

****

So it was that Pearl went on to say. 'It's with the excess neutrons available in the quartz; that is from the silicon30; it's in the presence of Mellennium that a special process occurs. It's a process whereby down-quarks are converted to up-quarks. When this happens, some of the excess neutrons are converted to protons. The surplus electrons available from the cationic Mellennium then result in some of the atoms of silicon being converted to phosphorus. This is of course the element with the next highest atomic number after silicon. It's during this process of converting a number of silicon atoms to phosphorous atoms that there is some destruction of a small amount of matter. Heat and light are subsequently produced according to Einstein's theory. That is E = M x C².

'In answer to your earlier question Lulu it seems to be that in the overall process there is no emission of dangerous particles. If there were dangerous particle emissions the insects that once lived down in Bluefoundland would never have survived. They would have never survived to create what they did and to thus live the life that they had. The Mellennium obviously facilitates a process where no particle collisions are involved. The process is in some ways similar to the sun where hydrogen is converted to helium. In this case however; silicon in the crystals is converted to phosphorous in a relatively low pressure environment. What we have is a clean safe and almost inexhaustible supply of energy. As you will both agree it really is quite simple!'

Yes; Louie and Lulu understood everything that Pearl was saying. They listened with intense interest. Pearl could see this. On that basis she continued by saying. 'I need to mention that there are two amazing processes happening that I don't fully understand yet. Maybe we never will either. One is what occurs when two or more crystals are close together. At such a time the amount of energy emitted rises dramatically. Secondly; the presence of the sun up on the surface has an amazing influence on the actions of the crystals down in Bluefoundland!'

'Wow; tell us more Pearl', Louie pleaded.

'Well it's like this. When the sun disappears at night and is shining on the opposite side of the planet; light from the crystals dims considerably. The light and heat emission process of single crystals is influenced by the position of the sun in relation to the Earth. My theory is that as the Earth orbits the sun it is influenced by what is known as the sun's graviton field. I believe that the sun's graviton field either provides some form of secondary induced energy; or it is a catalyst for the crystals to produce more. Just as I inferred earlier; it's when the sun has set completely that single crystals dim substantially. This is because the sun's graviton field is then at it's weakest. Of course it is at its strongest when the sun is overhead at midday.

'I haven't been down to Bluefoundland to see it all working for myself yet; that is for a whole day. Even so, I would guess that when the sun is shining on other side of the Earth; the light from the large crystals on top of the stalagmites probably drops to a level equivalent to that of moonlight. I could see this in my apartment last night with this crystal here. It dimmed to a soft glow overnight and then brightened up as the sun rose this morning. This phenomenon is absolutely incredible. This is because in effect it gives Bluefoundland a form of night and day. It's not only that though. The days down in Bluefoundland shorten and lengthen with the seasons! Bluefoundland is in effect another world within a world.

'Something else I came to realise was why it was that the lights in the dwellings consist of two crystals set in place side by side. The proximity of the two crystals can be adjusted to compensate for the dimming effect when the sun is on the other side of the planet.

'Getting back to the phenomenon when two crystals are placed close together; from what I have observed the increase in energy emitted is roughly inversely proportional to the distance between the crystals. I say "roughly" because if it was directly inversely proportional there would be an explosion if the crystals touched. That is with the separation distance becoming zero. When crystals are in close proximity to one another it's somehow that the internal processes of energy and light production are speeded up. We saw this with the crystals in the ceramic furnaces and cook tops in the homes. There is also something unusual in the fact that the crystals don't liquefy or even self destruct at the high temperatures that are reached. That is when crystals are close together. From what I can tell; the Mellennium itself seems to prevent this from happening. As I said before; we have no prior knowledge of this element Mellennium. It has some really most unusual physical and atomic properties. Just as I said earlier; no doubt we will learn more in time. If only we could have talked to the insects that used to live down in Bluefoundland.

'The really amazing thing of course is something that you have both become aware of. To stop the crystals emitting light and energy; all that has to be done is to immerse them in water. This occurs because Mellennium goes back into solution; it is no longer directly in contact with the quartz surface. That is in the dried cationic state that I talked about earlier. It really is incredible. Again we are just so lucky to have come across what we have. There is nothing like it in the human world; well at least not yet anyway'.

Louie and Lulu sat spellbound while listening to Pearl. They were also spellbound by the glowing crystal that Pearl had placed on the table. It was bright enough to be seen even in the sunshine. From what Pearl was saying there were some truly amazing things happening within that crystal.

'Another couple of interesting things I found was this', Pearl continued, 'Firstly the wavelengths of light emitted by the crystals seem to be very close to that of the sun. I checked this out using a drop of water as a prism. All the colours; that is red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, and violet, are present. From our point of view this is tremendously important. It means that the light emitted by the crystals will be perfectly suitable for growing vegetation down in Bluefoundland. It will be just as it is up on the surface with sunlight. Secondly, even though the spectrum of emitted light is similar to that of the sun, the crystals emit less ultra violet and more infrared. In fact the larger the crystal, the more infra-red there is that is emitted. This is why we can feel the strong radiated warmth from the large crystals on top of the stalagmites. To me this provides a useful factor. It means that we can lie about in the heat of the crystals all day without getting sunburnt - or is it crystal burnt!'

****

It's appropriate to mention here that as far as the reader of our story is concerned, there is no more complicated stuff about quantum physics. At least not for the time being! We can now move on with how the insects embraced their good fortune in coming across what we now know as being Bluefoundland.

****

Louie having studied the glowing crystal for a moment; this was where it was sitting in place on the table; made an interesting comment. It was on addressing Pearl that he said. 'Just thinking about it Pearl; what we can do is to fetch some of the small crystals from the heap; what I mean is where they have spilled out at the bottom of that cave you found. We can then fly and carry them up the tunnel leading to the chamber where we stayed. They can then be placed at strategic points all the way along. All we have to do is dip them in the water; that is once it is flowing down the tunnel; and place them on some convenient ledge. Once they have dried they will start emitting light'.

'You've got it Louie', Pearl confirmed. 'It's just as the previous insects did. We can place light and heat sources wherever we like. If we need more light at a particular location; say at night when the crystals have dimmed; we can simply place two close together. When you think about it; what we are finding is just so incredible!'

Lulu had been thinking about things too. 'Pearl I suppose the water that we will be diverting down to Bluefoundland will have Mellennium in it?'

'It's a good point Lulu' Pearl responded. 'I would ninety-nine percent be sure that it will. I would say Mellennium would be present throughout all the rock formation within the hills to the west of us. If the worst came to the worst we could probably take stream water down from here. What I mean is just for the specific purpose of "wetting" crystals and letting them dry again. Incidentally the fact that we can't find any references in the library relating to Mellennium and its properties; it suggests to me that it is unique to this area. Possibly a large meteorite containing Mellennium impacted in the hills to the west during formation times. Who knows?'

The three sat in silence for a moment. There was much to think about. This was in particular in relation to the water, the Mellennium, the crystals, and what it all meant for them. Pearl carefully put the glowing crystal back in the bracken basket. Yes; it was all so straight forward and simple; in reality there was nothing more to be said!

'Right', Pearl said at length. 'Anything more we should discuss?'

It was Louie who answered and said. 'Just getting back to the water again for a moment Pearl. When the water starts to flow from the chamber where we will be diverting it; this is on down to the large chamber; the large chamber is going to become quite a spectacular area. For one thing where the water will emerge is some way up the chamber wall. On that basis there will be another beautiful waterfall. It won't be as high up as where it used to flow out from; that is where the lava plug is situated; nevertheless it will be a pretty sight. Another thing is that the water will form a lake at the bottom of the large chamber; that is before it overflows and heads off down the tunnel to Bluefoundland. With the sand at the bottom of the chamber we will have another beach to relax on. Just think of the area being lit up with crystals once we have put them in place about the walls. I reckon it would be a great place for another hotel. That is in addition to our Babbleon Hotel. The thing is in being inside the chamber the hotel would be totally protected from wind and rain. It would be a great spot for Virgil to take tourists particularly in the winter'.

'Good thinking Louie', Pearl responded. 'I totally agree it really would be a fantastic place. Knowing you I suppose you have already thought of a name for the hotel!'

'Yes I have actually', Louie said. This was while not quite believing that a name had come to him so quickly. 'My thinking is that we would be "making" the hotel in the chamber. On that basis let's call it the "Chambermade Hotel"!'

Pearl and Lulu laughed. What a clever loveable bee.

'Well if we do build it Louie', Pearl added. 'It will definitely be called the "Chambermade". You are too clever for me!'

'While we are naming things', Lulu continued. She was excited about an idea she had. 'I suggest that we give the large chamber that we have just been talking about a name. We can't just keep referring to it as the "large chamber". To me it doesn't do it any justice. It's such a beautiful and unique place. It will be even more spectacular when water starts flowing through. Let's call it "Chamberland Park". What do you think?'

'Yes, yes, I like it Lulu', Pearl agreed.

'Me too, you clever pretty little bee', Louie said while giving Lulu a hug.

'Right', Pearl said. 'That's enough cleverness from you two. I need to make a move. I have things to do. Before I go; let's agree on what we do next. I assume that you two have a few things to do at the Factory this afternoon. On that basis if it is okay with you both; let's agree to meet at the tunnel tomorrow at 8.00a.m. I suggest that we make an early start to put your plan for the water into action Louie. There's no sense in dithering around. The sooner Bluefoundland is back in action the better. Once we have the water flowing, I will approach Virgil and Virginia. That is about the naming of the cavity "Bluefoundland". I'd like to be sure that everything is going to work out before I do.

Pearl was just about to depart when Louie said. 'I've just had a thought Pearl. It is more than likely that we will get water down into Bluefoundland. Just as a good measure, I reckon that we should go and make sure all taps in the dwellings; this is as well as at the quarry and up in the turret-like house; are turned off. We don't want any floods in the dwellings - or up in the turret-like house in particular. Rather than going to the Factory Lulu and I could spend this afternoon doing this. Import can look after things for us. What do you reckon Pearl?'

'Excellent you two', Pearl agreed. 'What would I do without you? Yes it is absolutely essential that we do exactly as you have said; good work! Once the water is in place we can then open all the taps and flush out any dirt and sediment'.

Pearl smiled to herself. She smiled with satisfaction in the knowing that she had two very smart young bees assisting her. She then made herself ready to depart. Before she left she asked if she could just take one more look at the drawing of Louie on the lounge wall. It was accordingly that the three filed inside. It was there that they studied the picture of Louie once more. Smiles and suppressed needs to laugh quickly turned to uncontrolled laughter. Yes the wonderful picture of what was now Prince Louie would give all much pleasure for many years to come!

It just so happened that two little blighters; who were supposed to be doing their lessons with Rose; appeared with much excitement. This was on detecting that there was some further interest being taken in their artwork.

'We do sa more, we do sa more!' two little creatures pleaded. This was while dancing and hip hopping about the place with excitement.

No; it has to be said that Louie was definitely not interested in the "we do sa more" bit. That was for sure! Pearl duly gave Tiger and Lily a hug. It was then that she was off. It was as she departed that she called out. 'See you two tomorrow at 8.00a.m'.

Yes; it has to be said that it had been an exceedingly interesting morning. An unbelievable future was falling in place for the insects. Amazingly enough there was much more to be discovered. In fact what was discovered in time made Bluefoundland the control centre for the world itself.

It was following Pearl's departure that Louie and Lulu remained out on the sundeck for a while longer. It was while they did that they talked more about their pending future. There were things to be considered. Assuming it all worked out there was seemingly the option to live in Bluefoundland all year-round. On that basis there was some thought needed as to whether to move the Factory down to Bluefoundland; or to even operate in two locations? Yes there were big changes ahead. The changes were to be more than Louie and Lulu could ever have imagined right then.

Louie and Lulu had lunch with Tiger, Lily, and Rose. Having done so, the pair then headed off down the stream. This was before turning west at the Nest Café. It was then on through the opening at the top of the rock and on down to Bluefoundland. It has to be said that the two bees had a rather pleasant afternoon. This was turning off all the ceramic taps that they could find. It took a good three hours or more. It was with the job done that they made their way back up the stream at about 6.00p.m. It was when they were approaching their little house that they could see two small bees out on the sundeck. They were bouncing around and waving to their parents in a welcoming committee. Rose was with them. Yes; what a welcome it was. In addition it was a happy end to what had been a very productive day.
Chapter 10

Implementation Of Louie's Plan

We now move on to the Friday. This was the day of implementing Louie's idea in relation to getting water down to Bluefoundland. As far as the day itself was concerned there was a stiff cool south-westerly wind blowing. Sunny intervals were being punctuated with the occasional squally shower. Louie's bee senses told him that atmospheric pressure was rising. On that basis it was likely to be that the wind would ease and that it would clear later in the day.

It was in order to prepare for the day ahead that Louie and Lulu were up and about at just after 6.30a.m. They needed to be ready to meet Pearl at the tunnel 8.00a.m. It was on having stepped out of bed that Louie looked out at the weather. It crossed his mind that with the squally showers that were about; he and Lulu might have to wait a bit for showers to pass before flying to the tunnel. On that basis, he texted Pearl on his smellphone to advise her accordingly.

It was while Louie was looking out the window at the weather that he stood for a moment. This was to watch the clouds passing overhead. They fascinated him. The puffed up billowy tops were showing white in the early morning sun. They contrasted sharply with an eggshell blue sky above. The white tops of the clouds graduated down to pewter grey bellies that were full of rain. They were ready to breach at a moment's notice from Mother Nature herself.

The activity in the sky that Louie was watching seemed to match the mood of the day. The clouds were on the move while not knowing for sure what was in store for them. It was the same for Louie and Lulu this particular day. This was with what they wanted to achieve with the diversion of the water. There were "unknowns" that they would have to deal with.

Louie and Lulu found it to be beneficial to have Rose assisting them this particular morning. It meant that they could concentrate and prepare themselves mentally for the day ahead. As far as the two little bees were concerned they were a little grumpy at having been woken so early. Rose soon had them wash their teeth, brush their bodies, and then seated at the breakfast table. Yes once the pair were seated at the breakfast table they were making the usual mess. That aside; the assistance from Rose certainly gave Louie and Lulu some time alone together to discuss the day ahead. This was as well as to agree on what they needed to do.

It has to be said that Louie needed a degree of encouragement from Lulu this particular morning. Deep down he was nervous and concerned about letting Pearl down. He had said to Lulu. 'What if it doesn't work Lulu?'

It was in response that Lulu had hugged her mate – ever so tightly. She had at the same time gently stroked the soft black furry stuff on Louie's head. It was as a means of encouraging Louie that Lulu had said. 'Of course it will work my bee. We will make it work. I know we will. Please don't be concerned'.

Louie reflected to himself what a wonderful mate Lulu was. He held her tightly for a moment. It was on looking at her that her beautiful large and pleading bumblebee eyes gave him all the courage he needed. 'Thanks Lulu', Louie said, 'Quite frankly I don't know what I would do without you. I'm alright now'.

So it was with apprehensions relating to the day ahead sorted out that Louie and Lulu went to join Rose Tiger and Lily for breakfast. It was in the doorway to the room where breakfast was served that both Louie and Lulu stopped. They had stopped to watch Tiger and Lily as they ate. The two small bees were both hungry. They were stuffing "most of" the breakfast that Rose had given them into their little mouths. Some of it as per usual ended up elsewhere.

What Rose had given the two little blighters was a cereal mix liberally covered with dandelion milk. Louie and Lulu had bought the cereal at the supermarket. It was called "Special Bee". In addition it was clearly stated on the packet "GE Free". Louie and Lulu in wanting the best for their children had assumed "GE Free" to mean that Goodness and Energy came free. Yes "Special Bee" was indeed supposed to be exceedingly good for young growing bees. It had to be the case because of what was clearly stated on the packet. This was that it was especially good for the promoting of strong and healthy wings and things for small bees.

It's appropriate to mention Lily's dolly at this point of our story. Her dolly's name was Loobee-Loo. Nobody knew exactly why it was called Loobee-Loo. It was possibly a combination of the words Louie Lulu and bee. Loobee-Loo was essentially a very much loved and rather worn small replica of Lulu herself. Louie had made the dolly for Lily himself. Anyway; it was while Louie and Lulu were watching the two small bees from the doorway that something quite beautiful happened. Loobee-Loo; to whom Lily had been trying unsuccessfully to give some of her own breakfast; fell off the table and onto the floor. It was then that with a couple of squeaks of panic that Lily herself almost fell off her chair to attend to the needs of Loobee-Loo. It was a very touching little scene. Lily was muttering something like "oh dear, oh dear". She was stroking and comforting Loobee-Loo where she lay on the floor. This was just in case "she" might be seriously injured. Tiger on seeing the plight of Loobee-Loo then joined Lily to help in the rescue effort. Much muttering and gentle stroking of Loobee-Loo by both Tiger and Lily seemed to resolve the situation. It appeared that Loobee-Loo hadn't been too badly injured after all!

Louie and Lulu on having witnessed the plight of Loobee-Loo smiled to one another. They were holding back a tear or two with the feelings they had for Tiger and Lily. It brought other thoughts to mind. Yes; the thoughts that had come to mind were that they had to get the water to Bluefoundland. This was in effect for the sake of the two little bees. It would be a major part of securing a safe and happy future for them. Louie and Lulu both realised that the stream area; or Surface Paradise as it was now to be known; would always be susceptible to destruction. That is by people, flooding, weather conditions, or even fire during dry summers. Deep below Louie and Lulu; in fact it was deep below right where they stood; lay Bluefoundland. It was secure and safe from many of the threats they faced on the surface.

I suppose in thinking about it rationally; one might well ask about the risk of fire down in Bluefoundland. Supposedly there would be just as much risk of it ever occurring as there was up in Surface Paradise. Even so; fire down in Bluefoundland was unlikely for good reason. For one this was because heating and lighting was from crystals utilising nuclear fusion. There were no naked flames involved. Then it has to be said that lightening deep below ground would never be a problem. Another aspect to consider was that the insects hadn't taken up smoking – that is either tobacco or weed for that matter. On that basis it was unlikely that matches and stuff would be chucked about the place in a careless manner as people did. Yes; as far as people smoking was concerned; the insects had been puzzled. What was this strange practice of rolling up dead leaves in a paper tube? Then there was the weird practice of sticking the paper tube in their mouths and setting fire to it. Not to mention the practice of then sucking the hell out of it. Yes; as far as the insects were concerned, this smoking business was just another one of many things that confirmed people were unable to think rationally. On that basis; people would always be of concern to the insects.

Anyway; getting back to Tiger and Lily; it was after they had satisfactorily resolved the crisis with Loobee-Loo; and when Loobee-Loo had been restored to her rightful position at the table; Louie and Lulu moved on into the room. This was to sit down to have their own breakfast. Tiger and Lily then immediately got down off their chairs to give their parents each a hug. Somehow they sensed that maybe Mum and Dad needed a bit of special love this particular day. It was on having attended to their parents that it was back for the little pair to finish with much relish what was left of their breakfast.

It was at about ten to eight that Louie and Lulu said goodbye to Tiger Lily and Rose; not forgetting of course Loobee-Loo with some insistence from Lily. Lulu let Rose know that they were spending most of the day with Pearl. On that basis they probably wouldn't be back until mid-to-late afternoon.

Louie and Lulu waited a couple of minutes for a shower to pass. Tiger and Lily clung to their parents for the duration. It was as soon as the rain had cleared that Louie and Lulu were off. Tiger and Lily waved frantically as Louie and Lulu lifted off to fly up and away.

It was once Louie and Lulu were airborne and heading towards the tunnel entrance that any feelings of apprehension about the day ahead melted away. Feelings changed to ones of excited anticipation. This was about doing one of the most amazing tasks that they were ever likely to do. Louie turned and smiled at Lulu as she flew alongside him. There was a certain amount of exhilaration in being buffeted by the gusty south-westerly wind.

Pearl was at the tunnel entrance when Louie and Lulu arrived. It was by this time just after 8.00a.m. Pearl had already unlocked the door to the tunnel. On that basis the trio moved on inside with a degree of haste to get out of the wind. Louie then closed and locked the door behind them. He then felt around for the Beehive matches that he kept near the entrance. He soon had the first candle lit. All was still and quiet in the tunnel. This was in contrast to the boisterous windy day outside. Once Louie had lit the first candle the three insects glanced at each other and smiled. They had a mission ahead of them. They were quietly confident about achieving what they were setting out to do. In reality there wasn't much to be said at this point in time.

Louie led the way while lighting the candles along the wall as they went. It had been many months since they had all been in the tunnel together. Once in front of the quartz face the three were bathed in the by now familiar blue light. Louie stopped and turned to address Lulu and Pearl. It has to be said that he was quite a knowledgeable sort of bee on things such as weather and flying. This was especially so with what he had learnt in the village library. It was on that basis that Louie said to the others. 'When we get through to the other side of the quartz; I suggest that we fly up through a gap in the clouds. We're quite capable of doing so in our mutated forms. It would be good to then fly over the tops of the clouds to the coast. That way we won't risk becoming disorientated or separated in rain squalls or cloud. It would also enable us to cruise along in the sunshine. Not that we will be able to feel the warmth but I think it would be safest to do so. What do you two think?'

'Louie', Pearl responded. 'I totally agree; besides which this is your project. You lead the way. Lulu and I will do as you instruct; won't we Lulu'.

Lulu agreed. She gave her Louie a hug of admiration for taking the initiative.

'Right', Louie pronounced in an important bee sort of voice. 'When we are through the quartz I will head for our usual spot in the square outside the cake shop. Stay close to me. I will direct you from there. Let's go!'

Louie went through the quartz first. He was closely followed by Lulu and Pearl. The three landed in the square as Louie had directed. It was by this time raining heavily. None of them could feel the rain in their mutated forms. However raindrops were landing on and running down their humanlike shapes. This was a worry in the sense that the rain on their invisible bodies was creating a strange visible outline. Louie could see this when looking at Lulu and Pearl. They in turn had noticed it with Louie. There was a possibility they could be seen and threatened by people that might be around.

Louie looked up to the sky. It was through the driving rain that he could see a patch of blue to the west.

'Quick follow me!' Louie exclaimed with a degree of urgency.

Louie took off and flew at full power. Initially he flew in a shallow climb. This was to avoid a close formation of a dozen or more ducks flying directly overhead. It was then straight up and between impressive moving walls of cloud. This was before heading on up through a gap into clear air. Once through the gap the three were then above the clouds. What magic it was. What a privilege it was for the three to have the ability to do what they were doing.

It was once above the clouds that Louie levelled out. He then headed west. Lulu and Pearl moved in close on opposite sides of Louie. Pearl looked across and smiled. She called out to Louie. 'Good work Louie. It was a good move to get away from the square outside the Bank as quickly as possible. It's quite likely that some sort of shape could be seen by people with the rain running over us like that. It's something we haven't thought of before'.

'Thanks Pearl', Louie called out in return. He then addressed Lulu to say. 'Alright there my Lulu?'

'Oh yes Louie', Lulu replied. 'Isn't it just so beautiful being above the clouds. We have never done this before'.

Indeed it was beautiful just as Lulu had said. Far below them; this was through gaps in the clouds; they could see the thin line of the stream. It could be seen wending its way on down to the village. The village was by this time far behind them. Somehow there was a wonderful feeling of being free.

In relation to height the three would have been flying at seven thousand feet IVLT. In being at such an altitude there was little sense of movement in relation to the ground. All was silent apart from the gentle purr from the beating of the three's beautiful blue wings. It was at one point that Lulu took a look down to the point along the stream where their house should be. Of course in being on the other side of the quartz she couldn't see it. Even so; she couldn't help thinking about the two little bees that they had left behind. She smiled to herself on wondering if they were behaving themselves! "One day", Lulu then thought to herself. "It will be when they are older that they will be up here with us'. Lulu then smiled to herself again. The beauty of what she could see around her and below her was breathtaking.

It was ahead of the three; in particular this was down below through a cloud break; that Louie could see where the stream divided. It was on reaching this point that he guided the others to the west. It was then only a matter of minutes before they were high above the falls that they knew so well. Fortunately cloud breaks gave Louie Lulu and Pearl a good view of the falls from high above. They looked magnificent. A misty spray could be seen drifting away in the wind. The spray in turn was catching the sunlight to display a vivid rainbow effect.

It was once the three had headed further west; this was on past the falls; that they were high above the hills. The hills were covered in a thick green carpet of rainforest and bush. These were the hills that they had flown "through" via the tunnels and caves that Virgil and Virginia had discovered. In looking below; cloud shadows could be seen. They were moving somewhat rapidly over the ridges and down into the valleys in an endless procession to the northeast. This was as the clouds were being driven relentlessly by the southwest wind. It was also in looking below that dense masses of Kauri trees and valleys filled with lush green tree ferns could be seen. With the sun being relatively low in the sky there were dark shadows cast by the steep ridges. These contrasted with the lush green of sunlit areas. In turn it highlighted the rugged relief of the land below.

The three continued flying due west across the hills. They did so for maybe ten minutes or more. It was then below them; again this was through gaps in the clouds; that they could see the blue-green of the sea. This was as well as parts of the rugged coastline. The coastline consisted of tall cliffs dropping vertically to a white line of surf. It was there that waves created and driven by the strong southwest wind crashed and withdrew incessantly.

It was once the three were directly above the coastline that Louie then called out to Lulu and Pearl. It was with a degree of nervous excitement that he said. 'I will descend now to just above the sea. Stay with me at all times. Initially I will remain some distance away from the cliffs. Then I will fly along parallel to the coast to locate the cave we need to enter. If we keep some distance offshore we can avoid the turbulence from updrafts rising close to the cliffs. As I said; stay close to me. At all times we must avoid flying in cloud. We mustn't lose sight of each other or become disorientated'.

Pearl marvelled at the confidence and knowledge Louie now had. Was this really the same bee she had known a couple of years earlier? Yes Pearl had no doubts about Louie becoming King of the insects someday.

So it was that Louie with power off commenced descending rapidly. This was in a semi glide in tight circles. Lulu and Pearl remained either side of Louie. Their beautiful large blue wings gave them perfect control. Down they went. It was on through a gap in the clouds until they were just above the sea.

It was looking from above that the sea appeared to be green and cruel. It was streaked with foam. Crests were curling and breaking as the waves encountered shallower waters closer to the land. It was as though they were standing up in fear to get a better look. That is as the south-westerly wind drove them to their certain demise at the foot of the cliffs.

It was somehow for the three insects in being in their mutated forms that they felt detached and safe. That is detached and safe from the unforgiving environment that they were flying in. There was an overwhelming feeling of excitement and awe in descending to just above the sea. It was partway through the descent that a rain squall engulfed them. Accordingly they moved closer together. The rain was heavy and reduced visibility considerably. Even so it didn't affect their ability to fly. Quite frankly it was with the gift they had been given that they felt invincible!

It was when the three were a matter of fifty feet IVLT above the sea that they levelled out. Having done so, Louie led Lulu and Pearl in a direction towards the foot of the towering cliffs. They were being bounced around in an exhilarating manner. This was as the wind tumbled across the sea before changing direction to rise up the massive cliff face. It was at one point that the three flew alongside a flock of seagulls. It was something quite unique to be in another creature's environment. In particular this was without them knowing. It was interesting to note that on moving closer to the seagulls that they pealed off and dived away. It was possible they may have heard the soft purring sound from the wings of Louie Lulu and Pearl.

It took a minute or so of flying along the base of the cliffs to find the cave they were looking for. Louie knew from the time he had been with Virgil that it would be close to the sea. In fact he spotted it first. To confirm his finding he checked high above to ensure that he could see the entrance to the cave where they had all stayed on several occasions. Yes; what he had come across was indeed the cave that would lead them to where the water was. It amazed Louie Lulu and Pearl how small the caves looked now that they were on the other side of the quartz. In reality they were simply small openings within the cliff face.

Louie duly pointed to the cave where they were heading. He then called out to the others to say. 'Lulu and Pearl; that's it over there. It's not far above the sea. You two fly in first while I watch over you. I will follow once you are both safely inside'.

Lulu and Pearl headed for the cave entrance just as Louie had directed. It was somewhat challenging controlling the approach to the entrance in the strong turbulent updrafts. It was while Lulu and Pearl made their approach that Louie remained out over the sea. This was while circling low and watching to make sure that the two made it to safety.

It was once Lulu and Pearl were safely inside the cave entrance that they moved further on in to make room for Louie to land. Having done so, they both turned to watch him make his approach from out over the sea. They could see him rising and falling in the turbulence. This was as he did a wide sweep before lining up the entrance to the cave. Louie's powerful blue wings gave him perfect control. It was with much adroitness that he flew in to join the others. This was just inside the mouth of the cave.

It was to Louie that the cave really did seem to be small. This was in comparison to the previous occasion when he had entered the cave with Virgil. Even so he had judged the size correctly. There was plenty of width and height for the three in their mutated forms. This was in particular to fly on into the chamber where the waterfall was.

Pearl was the first to speak. She said with much heartfelt feeling. 'Thanks Louie for the flight here. It was just so beautiful. With the wind rain and cloud; and flying so high over the hills; it was something that I will never forget. It's the first time any of us have done anything like it. It's all thanks to you Louie. Did you enjoy it too Lulu?'

'Oh yes I surely did', Lulu confirmed. 'It was simply magic. I couldn't help thinking on the way here how wonderful it will be for Tiger and Lily to be able to be with us. I'm sure that they will someday in the not too distant future. Right now is the very beginning of something great. I can feel it'.

'Agreed Lulu', Pearl concurred.

'Right', Louie said in wanting to move things along. 'Follow me. Hold your clenched fists in front of you so that we can light the way and see where we are going'.

So it was that with plenty of blue light to see by the three took off. Louie was leading the way. The three sped along the caves and tunnels taking little notice of their surroundings. There was a job to be done. It was within what was only a matter of a couple of minutes that they were in the chamber with the waterfall. That is the diversion chamber as it was now to be referred to.

Once inside the diversion chamber the trio settled for a moment. This was to take in their surroundings and get their bearings. In fact they had landed on the flat plateau of rock to the north that Louie had previously described. Lulu and Pearl looked about them in awe at the beauty of what surrounded them. Before them and to their left was the magnificence of the waterfall. Then there was the crystal clear pool into which the waterfall came crashing down. Overhead and covering the walls of the chamber were myriads upon myriads of glow-worms. It was breathtakingly beautiful. Somehow the electric blue light from their clenched fists made what they could see even more beautiful. Pearl marvelled to herself at the amount of water that crashed down from high above into the pool. "Oh yes", she thought to herself. "Bluefoundland could definitely be restored with that amount of water being available!"

It was under Louie's direction that the three then set about moving the broken rocks that lay at the foot of the eastern wall. It was just as Louie had suggested that they lifted them one by one up onto the plateau of rock. They took it in turns; this was to have one clenching their fists to provide light while the other two lifted and moved the rocks. The rocks they moved were piled up and separated into small medium and large sizes. Within an hour all the rocks were up on the plateau. It meant that the tunnel that would carry the water away to Bluefoundland was now totally open and free of any restriction. It presented itself as a large near circular opening at the foot of the eastern wall. It was through the now unencumbered opening that could be seen myriads of glow worms lining the tunnel heading off into the distance.

Louie Lulu and Pearl inspected the now unencumbered opening to the tunnel. Oh yes; it was plenty big enough to take the water required for Bluefoundland. In being excited at what they could see they glanced at each other. They gave the thumbs up. This was before flying back up onto the plateau to consider what they would do next.

The tunnel where the water flowed away from the pool to the southwest was also roughly round in shape. It was fortunate for our trio that the point at which the waterfall crashed down into the pool was a way from the opening where the water flowed away. It would have been somewhat difficult to be placing rocks with a waterfall crashing down on top of our team.

It was with the large volumes of water flowing out and away to the southwest that Lulu and Pearl were a little concerned as to how they could block the tunnel with rocks. That is without being swept away themselves. Louie had the answer. He said to the others. 'See that large flat thinish slab of rock we have over there?' Louie was shouting above the noise of the water fall and pointing to one of the rocks up on the plateau. 'That will more than cover the tunnel opening. What we need to do is carry it to a point well over to the left of the opening and lean it up against the wall. We will have to paddle our way through the pool to do it. It's not very deep while the water continues to flow away. Once we have the slab in position, the three of us can push and slide it carefully across the opening. With all of us pushing together we should easily have the strength to do it. Ultimately when it's in place over the opening; the pressure of the water will hold it securely in place'.

'You clever bee', Pearl responded while shouting above the noise of the falls. 'That really is a good idea'.

'Thanks Pearl', Louie yelled in response. Secretly he had been a little concerned as to what to do himself; that is until he had spotted the large flat slab of rock. Louie then continued by saying. 'Once we have the slab of rock in place we will need to plug any remaining gaps around the edge with some of the smaller rocks we have. We will need to move quickly with the smaller rocks before the water level rises too far'.

It was all go with Louie's idea. Lulu clenched her fists to provide light. This was while Louie and Pearl effortlessly lifted the large slab to place it as Louie had suggested. That is leaning against the wall some distance to the left of the tunnel where the water was flowing out. It was next that the three; this was while being waste deep in water; carefully pushed and slid the slab across the tunnel outlet. It was a case of moving the slab a short distance before stopping and clenching fists to provide light to see how far it had been moved. Once the slab was in place it was just as Louie had theorised. It was being held firmly by the pressure of water behind it. It would be difficult to ever move it again. This was especially so once water levels had been raised.

So it was with the slab in place that most of the water flowing out was blocked. It was now a case of plugging any remaining gaps. To do this the three hurriedly fetched smaller rocks. It was while carrying them that they splashed their way back and forth across the pool. This was to place the rocks in any gaps that they could find. Yea! Job well done!

So it was with mission accomplished that Louie Lulu and Pearl positioned themselves back up on the plateau. It was from there that they watched and waited. The water level of the pool was now rising rapidly.

It was within less than half an hour that all of the sandy area; this was in the middle of the chamber floor; was under water. The water level was by this time not far below the edge of the rock plateau where our three were sitting in place watching. It was when the water had risen just a little further that it started to flow out and away off down the tunnel to the east. There was a mighty cheer from our three. Water had begun to head away to the large chamber and then on to Bluefoundland! It was a very special moment for our three.

The trio sat and observed a little longer. At first the water flowing away was just a trickle. Gradually the water level rose higher until it was lapping up onto the rocky plateau where they were sitting. There was then sufficient water flowing out for the level to remain constant. It was very impressive. Huge quantities of water were by this time flowing out and away on down to Bluefoundland. It filled half the tunnel to the east. It swirled away down the incline in white rapids.

'Time for the final job!' Louie then yelled. 'We will now lift some of the smaller rocks. We need to place them at the end of the tunnel here that comes in from the sea. Remember we need to leave enough room to get back over the top of them'.

Louie Lulu and Pearl flew with smaller rocks to place them as Louie had directed. When they felt they had a sufficient number it was while working from the seaward side that they then piled up the rocks. This was to completely block access back into the diversion chamber. Rocks were carefully placed so that there were no gaps to provide entry for other creatures – such as people or birds for that matter.

It was on having completed the job that it was then time to head back out to the sea. From there it was to be on home again. When they reached the opening in the cliff they found it to be that the weather had cleared to a mainly fine day. The sea was of a vivid blue. It sparkled in the sun. The southwest wind had remained to be reasonably fresh. On that basis it lifted the three rapidly up over the hills. This was before heading off on a speedy run home. It was coming up to midday when our three came through the quartz and arrived back in the tunnel.

'Well done Louie', Pearl had said on arrival. 'The Mighty Saint Louie River is now about to be born!'

Lulu hugged her Louie. She was so proud of him for what he had achieved. He was indeed a very special bee. The three now in their insect form then made their way arm in arm back up the tunnel. They said little. Each was quietly recalling in their minds the part they had played in diverting the water. It was then out of the tunnel into the sunshine. This was back to the point where only a few hours before they had arrived with a mission to accomplish. Now that mission had been achieved. Any apprehensions in relation to success had vanished. Jubilance reigned.

It was on emerging from the tunnel back out into the sunshine that Pearl said. 'Tell you what you two; let's all go and have lunch at the Nest Cafe. Following a leisurely lunch we can fly down to Bluefoundland and take a look. Within an hour or so, some of the water should be down there by then'. Pearl's eyes were flashing and sparkling with excitement.

'Yes, yes!' Lulu said while jumping up and down like a child. Louie laughed at Lulu and her antics. He grabbed her to give her a squeeze. That particular moment was one of the happiest of Louie's life. He really had become a strong and assertive bee. He could feel it and he was proud of it.

'Right', Louie said. 'The Nest Cafe, here we come!'

A leisurely lunch at the Nest Cafe took about an hour and a half. Weather wise the day had brightened up considerably. The wind had dropped just as Louie had predicted it would - clever bee! The stream below the Nest Cafe was by this time sparkling in the sun. Following lunch there was then the big question. That is would there be water down in Bluefoundland? The three with some slight apprehension headed off to take a look. There were thoughts of maybe the water could have disappeared down some unknown hole or fissure. Then maybe it could just simply disappear through porous rock.

Well it has to be said that such fears were unfounded. It was when the he three had arrived down in Bluefoundland that they stared in amazement. This was at what had been achieved. There sure enough was a wide shallow area of water. This was just below the turret-like house. It could be seen that eventually; this was possibly within a day or so; that the lake behind the dam would be filled. It was on glancing to the south that the three could see how water was coming down and along the cavity in copious quantities. In fact there was what could only be described as being a raging river with rapids. Louie's idea had worked! It appeared to be that most of the water; if not all; that had been diverted was arriving down in Bluefoundland.

It was Lulu who then made a suggestion. It was with some excitement that she said. 'Let's fly along to the clay quarry and mica mine. Let's see if water is coming out there too'.

What a good idea it was of Lulu's! The three took off again and headed north. It was on arrival that they could see water gushing out and flowing down from the hole in the rock. It was almost too good to be true. It was all falling into place. With water arriving at this point of the cavity it meant that there would be water up behind the dwellings - just as had been hoped it would be.

Pearl paused to think for moment. She then said. 'Tell you what you two; let's let the lake fill over the next couple of days. Let's also allow time for the water to flush out any debris from up behind the dwellings. I would say that on Monday; that is two days from now; the lake will be filled. Water will then be flowing over the dam. When it does it will then be flowing on down to the holes in the rock where the air comes in. I'd suggest that we all come back here on Monday to see how things are progressing. What do you think team?'

Louie and Lulu agreed. Louie then had an idea. He said to Pearl. 'Pearl before we go; let's take a small piece of quartz crystal from the pile at the bottom of that cave you discovered. That is the cave where the crystals spill out into the cavity. We can dip one in some of the water that has come down. If we let it dry we can see if it glows. If it does it will confirm that there is Millennium in the water'.

'Great idea Louie', Pearl agreed. It was accordingly that the three then flew off to try Louie's idea.

It was Louie who retrieved a quartz crystal. It was a little less that a quarter of his own size as an insect. In holding it close to him it glowed blue as would be expected. He then flew with the crystal back to where the water had accumulated close by to the turret-like house. Lulu and Pearl were with him. It was then that he dipped the crystal in the water. Having done so, he made sure the surface was thoroughly wet. It was on having shaken off any excess water that he placed it in a dry spot and waited. Sure enough within seconds it began to glow. Yes it was confirmed. The water contained Mellennium!

It was on feeling happy with the Mellennium test that the three surveyed the scene for a moment. The water close by to where they were standing was reasonably muddy and dirty. Yes; just as Pearl had suggested it would be good to leave things for a day or two to allow such contamination to wash through. It was felt by the three that it was essential that the water be as clean as possible. That is in particular before opening any of the taps in the dwellings or at the quarry for that matter. Any dirt in the ceramic taps could cause them to malfunction. Gosh; these insects were so clever to think of these things weren't they.

So it was that it would be Monday when the three would return. It was decided for Pearl to first drop in for breakfast with the bees at eight that morning. Following breakfast they would then return once more to Bluefoundland. That aside; what an incredibly successful day this one had been. Well done Louie!
Chapter 11

A Legacy Fulfilled

We now move on to the Monday morning. Pearl had arrived as arranged at the Bee house at just after 8.00a.m. The day was magnificent in being fine and clear with little wind. The two small bees had by this time had their breakfast. As a result they were with Rose doing their lessons. In fact this particular day Rose was teaching Tiger and Lily about nature. It was as a part of this exercise that she had taken them down to the stream. This was to the special little inlet just below the house. The whole aim was to learn about plants and flowers. So it was with the two small bees down by the stream; it was when Pearl had arrived that all was peaceful. This had puzzled her initially.

'Gosh it's quiet', Pearl had said on arrival. 'Where are the two little blighters? I hope that they're not sick or something?'

'No; not at all', Lulu replied. 'They are down by the stream with Rose having a nature lesson. No doubt they will be back up shortly. Obviously so far they haven't become aware that you are here Pearl; otherwise they would have been up here like a shot!'

With the issue of Tiger and Lily having been addressed Louie then said. 'Breakfast is ready out on the sundeck Pearl. Rose kindly set it all up for us before she took Tiger and Lily down to the stream. Let's all go and enjoy it while there is still some peace around here!'

So it was that the three moved out onto the sundeck to sit in the shade of a fern. The air and the surrounding bush smelt fresh and inviting. In fact the bush was magically lush and green following some heavy overnight rain. The stream below could be heard quite distinctly. It was swollen to some degree by the runoff from the land after the drenching a few hours before. It needs to be mentioned that even though the stream was running a little higher than usual; where Rose had taken Lily and Tiger it was quite safe.

The sundeck was completely dry by this time. The sun had been shining on it for the past hour or so. However the surrounding bush still glistened with remaining raindrops clinging to the leaves. It was as if the raindrops enjoyed being in the sun and didn't want to move on down to the ground below.

'Ah this is the life', Pearl had said as she made herself comfortable. This was on one of the deck chairs in place at the sundeck table. She took a further deep breathe of the surrounding air. It was air that was laden with the delicious smells of rain washed-flora.

'I agree Pearl', Louie said with a sigh of contentment. 'I'm sure that people don't enjoy what we do'.

The three helped themselves to the delicious breakfast Rose had made. Yes; it was a breakfast of scrambled spider eggs accompanied with gum leaf toast. The toast was liberally spread with dandelion-milk butter. The butter in turn was liberally covered with a sticky black spread that the insects knew as being jarmight. It was apparently called jarmite because for one it came in a "jar" and then it was "mighty" good. Anyway; it was to wash all this stuff down there was Louie's favourite tea; namely TG tips.

Pearl opened the conversation by saying; this was while waving about a piece of toast to emphasise what she had in mind. 'I have been half expecting to have a visit or a call from Virgil over the past two days. I thought that he might have ventured down to Bluefoundland to take another look. If he did he would have discovered the water. It's probably best though that we inform him after what we find this morning. What I really want to do is to get Virgil and Virginia down there when the lake is full. At such a time the water will be flowing over the dam. This will give them both a real surprise. It would also be a good time to honour them for their discovery. That is to advise them that the cavity will by official decree be named Bluefoundland'.

Louie and Lulu agreed with Pearl. Louie then made a suggestion. 'I reckon that it would be a good idea to run water through all the ceramic plumbing in the dwellings to clear out any debris. That is before any others have access. Until we learn how to make ceramics ourselves we will need to do our best to preserve what is in place now. That is to keep it functioning correctly'.

Louie was correct with his thinking. There would inevitably be a few things to be done before opening up Bluefoundland to the community at large.

It was just as the three were finishing their breakfast that Rose came up from the path that led down to the stream. Two little bees could be seen circling and zooming around above her. It was when Tiger and Lily caught sight of Pearl there were the usual utterances of "Yea Arny Bell!' It was accordingly that the pair zoomed in to land beside her. There was then much bouncing up and down with happiness.

Once the bouncing around business had ceased; Pearl had to sit patiently to listen to the pair. This was to explain what Rose had been teaching them down by the stream. Most of what the little creatures were saying was complete and utter gibberish. Even so, the so called "gibberish" was uttered with a great deal of enthusiasm and arm waving. Pearl nodded with approval and gave the impression she understood every word. It has to be said that it was a very serious one way "discussion". Louie Lulu and Rose watched for a minute or two as Tiger and Lily tried to "teach" Pearl all they had learnt about nature! It was finally that Pearl in not having really understanding a word of what had been said, smiled and told the pair what clever little bees they were. Subsequently the two small bees announced to all. 'Yea; Arny Bell clever as us!' Yes; what would you do with them!

Lulu thanked Rose for the marvellous breakfast and helped her clear the table. It was then it was time to say goodbye. This was to go and see what had eventuated down in Bluefoundland! Yes; it has to be said that the anticipation and excitement was "eating" at Louie Lulu and Pearl.

So it was with Rose clasping the two little bees either side of her that Pearl took off and headed down to the stream. Louie and Lulu followed behind before moving up to fly either side of Pearl. It was once out over the stream and flying together that the three glanced at one another and smiled. They said nothing for the time being.

It was on reaching the Nest Cafe that the three turned west. This was to head for the rocky outcrop. Something that they had all noticed; this was as they entered the hole at the top of the rock; was that there was less hot air coming out. In fact there was not only less air but it was cooler. On that basis it was easier to fly in and on down to Bluefoundland. Louie made the comment. 'I believe that the water flowing through the cavity has had a cooling effect'.

It was as the trio circled on down to Bluefoundland that they could see the crystals glowing brightly far below. They were glowing just as they had before; however this time it was a little different. The light of the crystals was being reflected off the surface of the lake. Quite frankly what the three could see was undeniably beautiful to behold. It was on having arrived within the cavity that they then alighted on the roof of the turret-like house. It was from there that they surveyed the scene.

What a magic scene it was. The newly restored lake was indeed magnificent. The magnificence was added to by the many stalagmites rising majestically up from the lake itself. They were being perfectly reflected in the glasslike surface of the water. Most of the stalagmites of course had large glowing crystals at the top.

The water of the lake was by this time crystal clear. Obviously there had been a good flush through since the three had last visited a few days earlier. Width wise the newly restored lake extended just over half the distance across the cavity. Just as touched on a moment ago; most of the surface of the lake was glasslike. In saying "most" there were a few places where the surface of the water was being gently rippled. This was by the movement of air along from the northern end.

Louie Lulu and Pearl could see how the water's edge along the western side of the lake was reasonably close to the line of dwellings. It was as a result that the facades and lights of the dwellings were being reflected in the glasslike surface of the lake. Louie Lulu and Pearl said nothing for a minute or two. They were stunned by the beauty of what they could see.

Something that had changed was that the cavity was no longer deathly quiet. There was the ever present soft "shshsh" sound of water flowing over the dam; this was as well as away in rapids to the north. The amount of water flowing through the cavity was massive. It was just as Louie Lulu and Pearl had hoped it would be. It definitely appeared to be that all of the water from the diversion chamber was now flowing through Bluefoundland.

It was at Pearl's suggestion that the three flew to a point past where the line of dwellings ended. This was to the north at the foot of the west wall. It was on having landed that the three then took a look back in the direction of the dam. It was an amazing sight. There was water spilling over the entire width. It cascaded over like a curtain of glass. The water once it was over the dam then concentrated at the centre of the cavity. This was to then flow away as a fast flowing river to the north. With such a large amount of water present there were white rapids extending away into the distance. The rapids sparkled and bubbled in the light of the crystals. It was once again that for a minute or two Louie Lulu and Pearl said nothing. Instead they sat and took in the sheer magnificence of what they could see. This was it might be added while sitting and enjoying the radiated warmth of the crystals. The soothing sound of the rapids; this was combined with the radiated warmth; somehow gave a feeling of being safe and remote from any threats. What had been a stark and sterile environment only a few days before was now alive and inviting. This was as the masses of water made its way on through the cavity. Sure there were still the stark and barren areas of rock and soil to the east but this was about to change. With water now being present, vegetation would soon return. Bluefoundland had risen from the ashes. The insects felt a deep sense of pride. The amazing place below ground belonged to them and the community. It belonged to no one else.

It was while the three sat in silence watching the water spill over the dam that Louie then broke the silence. He said with some excitement. 'Gosh I think I know how the dam was built'.

'How Louie?' Pearl inquired.

'Tell us Louie', Lulu said while grabbing Louie's arm. 'I think I know too'.

'Well', Louie continued. 'We have surmised that it was built from the material that was excavated from the dwellings. However something that we were unable to determine was as to how it was made into the strong hard structure that it is. The surface is as hard as rock; it's like concrete - and that is more or less is exactly what it is. What I believe those clever insects would have done is this. Using the limestone excavations from the dwellings they would have heated the extracted material using a crystal heated kiln or furnace. It would have been a kiln or furnace of some sort setup somewhere close by. No doubt the furnace has been long since removed. What they would have done in heating the material was to produce what is known as burnt lime or cement. I've read about it in the village library. It would have been just as the insects did up at the ceramics building in the kiln we have seen there. The burnt lime would have been crushed and then mixed with water and possibly clay. This would have been to make a form of pliable mortar. The mortar would have then been placed and smoothed into position to make the dam we can see. They possibly mixed in rocks and other solid debris as filler. It would have taken many years to make a dam so big - maybe there were many hundreds of insects who worked to build it'.

'Yes I believe you could be right Louie', Pearl agreed. 'But the question remains as to how they would have done so while the water was still flowing. The water would have washed away anything put in place?'

'Your turn Lulu', Louie replied. 'It was you who discovered the limestone blocks!'

'It's like this Pearl', Lulu said with a grin a mile wide. 'The other day when you were exploring with Virgil and Virginia; that is when you came across the insects that had died; Louie and I had a good look at the dam. In the middle of it there is a section that has been put together using large and precisely cut limestone blocks. What would have happened would have been that the mortar walls of the dam would have been built up to each side of the original river. It would have been then that the blocks would have been fitted into the remaining gap to finally block the flow. The blocks would have come from that recess we have seen to the south. It's just before where the dwellings commence. I guess over an extended time that those such as white ants would have been quite capable of nibbling out blocks of that size. Even so; what still mystifies Louie and me is that the blocks would have been far too large and heavy for the insects to have ever moved. Maybe - just maybe - the insects that once lived here had the ability to move through the quartz. That is to transform to the mutated form just as we do. If they had done so, they would have been able to move the blocks just as we can do when we're in the mutated form. I suspect that we may find out more when we have checked out the quartz at the back of the cave where the crystals are'.

'Hmmm', Pearl pronounced while looking across at the dam once more. 'Maybe you two are right. One thing though; even if the original insects could have transformed themselves to the mutated form; it's still hard to comprehend. What I mean is with the large amount of water we see flowing; the blocks and those laying them would surely have been swept away'.

'Well; what I believe Pearl, is this', Louie continued. 'We have to remember that the water that originally flowed through here was actually the water that now flows as our stream. That is up in Surface Paradise. Our stream didn't exist up until the time volcanic activity blocked the flow in Chamberland Park. What I'm saying is that in comparison; the volume of water flowing along the stream in Surface Paradise is nothing like what we now have flowing down here. With much smaller volumes of water it probably wasn't too much of a hassle to place and neatly fit the limestone blocks in the middle of the dam. Additionally Pearl; when you think of it; with much less water flowing the lake would have taken many months to fill. On that basis there would have been time to fit the blocks together and fix them in place with cement or mortar'.

'Gosh Louie; I believe that you would be correct', Pearl responded. 'Well done. Silly me; the original volume of water flowing wouldn't have been anything like what we have now. Yes; I say it again. Well done you two for thinking of it. I'm sure that you are right with what you have surmised. It still puzzles me though as to how the original insects gained the ability to be transformed by the quartz. There were no such things as electric streetlights in those times. White ants would have been quite capable of "nibbling" out the blocks of limestone but they wouldn't have been able to move them; certainly not without some assistance from something extraordinary – such as we do when in the mutated form'.

Yes; there were certainly still plenty of issues that weren't fully understood. The three sat pondering in silence awhile longer. Pearl then went over to Louie and squeezed his arm. 'Look what you have done you wonderful bee. This is beyond my wildest dreams. With the amount of water now flowing it is possibly far more beautiful than it was thousands of years ago. This place is alive again and it is all thanks to you Louie'.

'Thanks Pearl', Louie responded. His eyes became glazed with emotion and of course his yellow stripes turned just a tiny little bit pink! Lulu gave Louie a squeeze; she was exceedingly proud of her Louie.

Louie then made a suggestion. 'The water looks really clean now. On that basis let's take the opportunity to go and turn all the taps on in the dwellings. We can do the same down at the quarry to let any dirt and sediment flush through. While we leave the water running through the taps we can fly down to where the water flows out and have a look. It should be interesting. Once we have had a look we can then come back and turn all the taps off again. Just one thing; at some stage we probably should do the same with the taps up in the turret-like house. I reckon that we could leave that until later. For now it needs to be done mainly in the facilities that our community will be using'.

'Good idea Louie', Pearl responded. 'Let's move along and do all the dwellings from this point back to the southern end'.

The three moved separately to enter each of the dwellings. All taps were turned on full. This included the ones for the light boxes. It took two hours or more for the three to work their way along all of the dwellings. The last home; this was to the south; was at the point where the lake commenced. The insects that had once lived in the cavity had made the dam just high enough so that all the homes had a lake-front view! Rather "lovely" don't you think?

When the water had been turned on in the last dwelling; Louie Lulu and Pearl took the opportunity to look along the cavity to the south. What an awesome sight it was. The Mighty Saint Louie River was a raging torrent as it made its way on down from Chamberland Park. Just as it was with the water flowing away to the south from the dam there were white rapids as far as the eye could see. There was a long line of white water that narrowed to a single point away in the distance. It was at a point where it was black with the lack of any light source.

'We will need to put some crystals along there', Louie said while pointing away to the south. 'That way we will be able to see when making our way to Chamberland Park'.

'Yes', Pearl agreed. 'Just as you have said before Louie; all we to do is to carry some crystals up there. Then we can wet them and put them in suitable locations to dry. Virgil and Virginia could help us with that'.

Lulu then made a good point. 'I wonder why there aren't any lights there to the south. Maybe the previous occupants never made their way to Chamberland Park?'

'Yes that is a good point Lulu', Pearl said while having a think about it. 'That is a very good point; well done. There is no good reason why the insects wouldn't have gone up to Chamberland Park if they could have. On thinking about it; I believe that access must have been restricted by the presence of large rocks within the tunnel. The smaller water flow of the time would have flowed over and around these rocks. Even so there would possibly be little or no space to fly up the tunnel. What I think may have happened is this. My thinking is that when the explosion of steam and poisonous gases occurred, the tunnel was possibly cleared. That is by water and steam pushed along by the massive pressure of the explosion'.

Yes there was much for Louie Lulu and Pearl to think about. Even so, it was for the time being that they needed to get on with the tasks at hand. It was on that basis that Louie said. 'Let's fly to the quarry area and do our job with the water there. When we have achieved that we can go and take a look where the water goes out the holes. It will be by then that sufficient time would have passed to return and turn off the water in the dwellings again'.

'Excellent Louie', Pearl agreed. 'Right you two; let's go'.

The three took off and flew along the cavity to the north. Initially they sped along side by side just above the lake surface. With the warmth and brightness of the crystals about the place it was like flying in bright sunshine. Having moved along the lake it was then over the dam and on to the quarry. Having attended to the ceramic taps at the quarry it was on along to the north to the end of the cavity system. It was immediately below the three as they flew that the rapids of the river bubbled chattered and sparkled. It was almost as if the river itself was saying to the insects, "Welcome back".

It was on reaching the end of the cavity that Louie Lulu and Pearl beheld another spectacular sight. The spectacular sight was at the base of the chamber where the water flowed out down the holes. It was swirling and bubbling like a witch's cauldron. This was brought about by the fact that as the water flowed down and out the holes; air was forcing its way up at the same time. It created the bubbling cauldron effect that the three could see.

'Look at that!' Pearl exclaimed. 'No wonder the air felt a little cooler when we came in this morning. The air moving in and up the cavity is now saturated with moisture. On that basis it takes more energy to heat it'.

'You're right Pearl', Louie agreed. 'From what you are saying it will never get too hot in Bluefoundland now. It will be exceedingly pleasant to live down here all year round'.

'Yes; it is amazing isn't it', Pearl concurred. 'With the air being a little cooler it will make the climate down here almost perfect. As I see it; the dwellings that we will take over to live in will be at just the right temperature. Then if we feel the need we can bask in the heat radiated by the crystals. Oh yes; it just gets better and better'.

The three stood in silence for some time to watch the so called "bubbling cauldron". It was Lulu who then spoke first. She had an idea that she explained to the others. 'It's just coming up to midday. Before we head back to turn the water off again; let's fly up to revisit the insects that died. Let's pay our respects to those who left us this wonderful place. After that; and when we have turned the water off in the dwellings; I suggest we have lunch at the Nest Cafe. Following lunch I suggest that this afternoon we fly up to the waterfall. Let's then make our way down into Chamberland Park and see what has happened there. I am dying to have a look seeing I named the place!'

'Alright clever one', Louie said with a laugh. 'Good idea Lulu'.

'Agreed', Pearl then said. 'I have to say that the thought of some lunch at the Nest Café is rather appealing'.

So it was with a plan in mind for the remainder of the day; the three flew out over the "bubbling cauldron". They then allowed themselves to be carried up by the rising air. It was now that water was flowing out and partially restricting airflow; the updraft wasn't quite as fierce. It was subsequently that Louie Lulu and Pearl paid sincere and heartfelt respects to their predecessors. It was rather sobering to see it all again. The three didn't dwell long.

It was with their predecessors attended to that Louie Lulu and Pearl then returned to turn off the water. First it was at the quarry area and then in the dwellings. With a job well done it was then it was back to Surface Paradise to have lunch at the Nest Cafe. It was time to reflect once again on the magnificence of what had been achieved.

It was following a fine lunch at the Nest Cafe that the much refreshed and excited insects flew off to the falls. It was there that they arrived about mid-afternoon. It was at the top of the falls that the three landed on the flat piece of rock that they now knew so well. This was to the right of where the water flowed out and on down the cliff face. They sat and rested here briefly before heading down into the chamber below.

It was while the three rested that Louie made a suggestion. 'What I suggest is that I go and have a quick look to make sure it is safe. That is before we all head on down into Chamberland Park. My thinking is that we have brought about significant changes with the diversion of the water. It might not be quite the same'.

Louie wasn't really quite sure why he had said what he had. Somehow his bee senses were warning him to be careful. "Hmmm what could it be?" Louie had thought to himself.

'Good idea Louie', Pearl agreed. 'Lulu and I will wait here'.

'Please be careful Louie', Lulu said while clasping at Louie's arm.

'No worries; I will'. Louie responded with a smile.

Louie duly took off. He flew across the water within the cave before heading on down into the chamber below. He was gone for two or three minutes before he was back. He was excited by what he had seen.

'It's amazing, I can't believe it!' Louie exclaimed. 'Remember how earlier on today we saw how the air comes in and mixes with the water going out. You pointed it out Pearl how due to this action the air becomes saturated with moisture. Of course this air moves up through Bluefoundland due to the chimney effect that you explained to us some time ago. Well believe it or not; it's when the air rises the considerable distance it does to the top of the chamber; it cools so that clouds are forming at the top!'

'That is absolutely amazing!' Pearl and Lulu exclaimed.

'Is it safe to fly in Louie?' Pearl asked. "I sure want to go and have a look for myself'.

'Yes I believe so Pearl. There are puffy clumps of cloud at the top. Between them there are gaps down through which we can fly. The clouds are slowly drifting towards the opening in the eastern wall. They are being dragged across by the action of the waterfall taking air with it. The phenomenon is possibly being assisted by the south-westerly airflow over the hills that we have today'.

'Please let's go and have a look', Lulu pleaded.

'Of course', Louie responded. 'Just one thing; we need to be careful that we don't fly into cloud and become disorientated. If we do, there could be a risk of losing our sense of direction. It's unlikely but we could end up being dragged out the opening and into the waterfall. Today however there are only a few puffy bits of cloud about. Depending on conditions I would say that at times there could be dense thick cloud at the top'.

'Good thinking Louie', Pearl agreed. 'You really are a wise and clever bee!'

It was before Louie's yellow stripes could turn pink again that he thanked Pearl and announced. 'Follow me and stay close'.

So it was with Louie in the lead that the three headed low across the water in the cave in single file. It was then on down into the chamber. That is the chamber now known as Chamberland Park. Just as Louie had described it to be; it was on entering the chamber that the three found there to be puffy clumps of cloud immediately below them. This was at the top of the chamber.

Louie chose a suitable gap within the clouds. It was a gap that was well away from the hole in the eastern wall. It was then on down that they all went towards the sandy floor far below. They could see that half of the area at the bottom of the chamber was now a lake. It was into this lake that water arriving from the diversion chamber crashed down in a spectacular waterfall from the tunnel exit some distance up from the floor. It has to be said that the newly formed waterfall was indeed truly magnificent.

The insects alighted on what remained of the sandy area at the bottom of the chamber. It was on taking a look about them that they were truly stunned by what they could see. Just as the cavity where the dwellings were was another world within a world; Chamberland Park was too. It was almost terrifyingly beautiful. Louie Lulu and Pearl had never seen anything like it. Not only was there now a beautiful new lake with pristine clear water; there was the previously mentioned waterfall. Not to mention the Mighty Saint Louie River flowing off out and down the tunnel to the east. It was apart from the aforementioned that the most amazing thing of all was that high above them were light puffy white clouds. They were drifting slowly across to the jagged hole high up in the eastern wall. The clouds in themselves purveyed their own unique magnificence. This was because they were catching the sun that was shining through the jagged opening behind the waterfall. The sunlight on the clouds danced and altered in intensity with the refraction caused by the flowing water of the waterfall. What also made the clouds unique was that instead of being back-grounded by blue sky as was usually the case; they were somewhat starkly highlighted against the dark shades of rock at the top of the chamber. It was quite surreal. It surely was another world.

It was on having studied the clouds above them that the three then looked at the water flowing out down the eastern tunnel. There was something that pleased them. This was that even though there were large amounts of water flowing away; there was still plenty of room in the tunnel to fly above the water. It provided easy access to and from Bluefoundland for flying insects. What needed to be done now was to put in place a selection of glowing crystals along the walls. This was to provide the necessary light along the way just as Louie had previously suggested.

The insects studied and commented on what they could see about them for some time. It was getting on towards late afternoon when Pearl said to Louie and Lulu. 'Time is moving on. I reckon that we have achieved enough for today. One thing we haven't done yet is to checkout our ability to go through the quartz from the Bluefoundland side. What I suggest is that we do this first thing in the morning. It is important to know as soon as possible if there are any issues or complications that we need to be aware of. After we have sorted that out, I suggest we invite Virgil and Virginia down and let them take a look. To be fair to them they should know about all this as soon as possible. In fact when we get Virgil and Virginia down to have a look, let's get them to bring the Ten Ants. I would hate it for those happy little creatures to feel left out. So; what I suggest in order to move things along; how about we meet down in Bluefoundland at 8.00a.m. Let's make for an early start to get the quartz issue sorted out. The sooner we do so the sooner we will be able to get Virgil and Virginia down here; and the Ten Ants of course.

Louie and Lulu agreed with Pearl. It had been a long day. It was time to head home. A good night's sleep was needed in readiness to return refreshed for the following day.

So it was with a plan in mind; the three took off and headed to the top of Chamberland Park. It was on up through gaps in the amazing clouds they went. It was then out the top and on out into the late afternoon sunshine. Louie and Lulu felt it to be a good idea for Pearl to have an evening meal with them and perhaps stay the night. Yes; Pearl was tired and happy. On that basis she gratefully accepted the invitation. In having Pearl staying with Louie and Lulu it would make for an easier start the following morning.

So it was over the evening meal this particular night; this was in the light of the flickering flames from Louie's stove; the three talked more about the day that had come to pass. Rose Tiger and Lily were with them. They listened intently to what was being said. Lily had sat Loobee-Loo up on the table. This was in a bolt upright position to listen as well. Louie made a point of asking Rose to keep what they were saying confidential for the time being. This was because none of the other community members knew of the discovery yet.

It was hard to tell from the whispered muttering that resulted from what Louie had said but it seemed to be that Lily had similarly instructed Loobee-Loo to keep things confidential too! Anyway; Rose was definitely excited by what had been relayed to her. She was looking forward to the prospect of living with the Bee Family down in the safety of Bluefoundland.

It has to be said that at a point in time about an hour following the evening meal that it appeared to be that Loobee-Loo was the only one awake. She had remained sitting bolt upright where Lily had placed her. As for the rest of the members around the table, there was absolute silence. This was apart from some light snuffly snoring sounds!

It was sometime later that Louie and Lulu awoke with a start. It had become cooler with the fire in the stove having died.. The two bees on having both stretched and yawned in a manner that bumblebees do, then carefully lifted the two small bees. They were sound asleep where they sat. Louie and Lulu held them tightly for a moment. It was then with much loving care that they put them to bed. Loobee-Loo was of course strategically placed alongside Lily in the bed. It was then that Rose awoke. She too yawned and stretched in a manner that person birds do. Having done so she thanked Louie and Lulu for telling her about the magic place called Bluefoundland. She duly said goodnight before heading to her room. This was to sleep and dream of magic things.

Pearl was awake by this time too. She was pleasantly tired. It was before Louie joined Lulu for the night that he made up a bed for Pearl in the lounge. The bed happened to be just below the now famous drawing of Louie himself. Pearl then duly lay back on the bed that Louie had prepared. She looked up at the drawing. She stifled a laugh. She then smiled to herself. It was then that she promptly fell asleep. Strangely enough Pearl had an amazing dream about a clever bee that had brought water down to Bluefoundland. Yes; Pearl was exceedingly happy. She was happy in the knowledge that she could give the insect community a better and safer life.
Chapter 12

Pearl Has an Anxious Time

It was on the following morning; this was the Tuesday; that Louie Lulu and Pearl were up having breakfast at 6.00a.m. Of course it would be remembered that Pearl had stayed the night at the Bee's house. The three wanted to make an early start at Bluefoundland. They all felt it to be that access through the quartz was an important issue to address. The three had been quiet while having breakfast and moving about. They had also talked in whispers so that Rose and the two little bees could sleep on for a while longer.

There hadn't been any rain over night as there had been with the previous day. There was a cool south-westerly blowing with partly cloudy conditions. Rain this particular day was unlikely. Louie lit the stove. The three duly had a cosy breakfast in the warmth inside. It was over breakfast that Pearl quietly discussed a plan she had in mind. She had commenced the conversation by saying. 'What I reckon we need to do is for me to go through the quartz on my own first. We don't know for sure where I will come out. It could be at the bank in the village. Then if I do emerge there we don't know if I can return back to Bluefoundland. I could end up back in the tunnel. In fact the more I think about it the more likely it will be that I will return there. The reason for my thinking is that the quartz at the bank has been quarried from the same area as the quartz at the end of the tunnel'.

Pearl paused for a moment. This was before carrying on to say in a somewhat serious vein. 'I insist that neither of you come with me through the quartz until I have checked it out. Just as we discussed yesterday; there are some strange things that relate to the ancient Egyptian hieroglyphics we have found. If for some reason something does go wrong and I don't make it back; I want you two to carry on with the establishment of Bluefoundland. It may sound ridiculous but it would be the end of me if half of me ended up back in the tunnel and the other half in Bluefoundland. It doesn't bear thinking about. Even so it is a risk that I am prepared to take'.

Louie started to say, 'I could go Pearl....' He was emphatically interrupted by Pearl when she said. 'No Louie; that's an order'.

Pearl then reached out and clasped Louie's arm. She was serious. Her eyes flashed like green emeralds. They fiercely displayed the inner strength and resolve she had. She then continued by saying. 'It is essential to have both of you remaining to ensure that Bluefoundland is returned to its former glory. Getting the water down there has been a start. It's been a major start brought about by your cleverness Louie. Even so, there is much more to be achieved yet'.

'Sorry Pearl, Louie responded. 'I understand and respect you for what you are saying'.

Pearl smiled and said. 'It's alright Louie; thanks for offering. It's fairly unlikely that anything untoward will happen. It's simply a case of we just don't know yet. What I suggest we do when we arrive down in Bluefoundland this morning is this. I will make an attempt to go through the quartz as agreed. If I am successful give me say half an hour. If I don't return, fly out of Bluefoundland. When you have; head to the tunnel to see if I have returned there. The key thing is that once we have determined what the situation is with the quartz; we can forget about it and get on with other things. For one thing I really want to get Virgil Virginia and the Ten Ants down to see for themselves what has happened with the water. I already feel guilty that I haven't. I can't wait to see their reactions!'

So it was with Louie Lulu and Pearl; serious discussion continued over breakfast for about half an hour. It was then that the three were interrupted by the arrival of one small sleepy bee by the name of Lily. She was rubbing her little eyes with one hand. This was while with the other hand she was dragging Loobee-Loo behind her. This was, it has to be said, by one leg in a rather undignified position. Appearance wise; Lily looked to be exceedingly cute and cuddly in a pair of red polka dot "beejamas". They were beejamas that Lulu had made for Lily out of spider silk.

It was from where Lulu was sitting at the table that she leaned over to pick up the cuddly little bee that Lily was. This was as well as Loobee-Loo. She placed the pair on her lap; or more correctly her "gap" as it was with a bumble bee. Lily had heard the three talking in whispers over breakfast. On that basis she demanded to know what was going on. There was a puzzled look on her little face as she looked up at Lulu and said. 'Woz up? We go cave more?'

Louie Lulu and Pearl laughed. 'Hmmm', Pearl said. This was while smiling and looking at Lulu holding Lily. 'What I see is the very reason that I will go through the quartz first. Tiger and Lily need both of you'.

'Oh Pearl', Lulu pronounced with a sigh. 'We owe you so much. Please be careful today'.

Pearl flashed back a warm smile in response. Yes; she informed Lulu that she would be as careful as she could.

It was only a matter of minutes before Tiger was awake. He then joined Louie at the table. Rose on hearing noises also awoke. She joined the others and sat down at the table. It was with discussions about the day ahead complete it was time for Louie Lulu and Pearl to head for Bluefoundland. They said goodbye to Rose and the two little bees; not forgetting Loobee-Loo. It was then that our intrepid three were off. It was out into the cool early morning air and down the stream. Having flown north along the stream to the Nest Café it was then west towards Bluefoundland.

It was while the three were flying along the stream that Pearl at one point glanced to the west. She could see her streetlight apartment some distance away. Pearl was a little apprehensive about what might lie ahead this particular day. It was on that basis that a tear or two welled up in her eyes. She was very fond of the home she had known and lived in for many years. Pearl whispered to herself. "Please let it be that I make it back safely today so I can see my home again". Yes; Pearl was more than a little concerned about what might unfold in relation to the quartz down in Bluefoundland. With what will come to pass in our story she had good reason to be concerned

Louie and Lulu had noticed that Pearl was a little pensive about something. This was as the three of them flew alongside one another. Accordingly the two bees moved in close to check that she was okay. It was Louie who said. 'Everything alright with you there Pearl?'

Pearl duly explained to the pair what she had been feeling. She also mentioned how she loved her home. She felt better by sharing her concerns. In fact she went on to say. 'What truly wonderful companions you two are. I just couldn't do without you both'.

If it wasn't for the fact that the three had arrived at the opening at the top of the rocky outcrop, we might have had two bees with tears in their eyes too. No; emotions had to be put to one side. It was on with the job in hand. Pearl led the way in and on down to Bluefoundland. It was just as magnificent as it had been the previous day. Nothing had changed. Pearl flew low across the dam. It was then on that the three flew to the north to where the quartz crystals spilled from the cave in the western wall.

The three landed on the cavity floor close to the cave. Just as expected; the nearby crystals that had spilled out of the cave glowed blue. Louie Lulu and Pearl looked up into the cave. It was dark and uninviting. Pearl in not being the sort of moth that would dither or procrastinate readied herself and then said. 'Here goes you two. Wish me luck. Remember if I am not back within half and hour; fly out and check the tunnel'.

The beautiful courageous moth took off and flew into the cave. She flew just above the crystals that littered the floor to some depth. On towards the back of the cave she went. Louie and Lulu could see her progress. This was because she was being illuminated by the crystals glowing just below where she was flying.

The patch of blue light that Louie and Lulu could see was becoming smaller as Pearl neared the back of the cave. Suddenly the solid quartz crystal wall at the end of the cave glowed in a vertical sheet of bright electric blue. It was for but a moment that Louie and Lulu could see Pearl silhouetted as a small dot against the light. It was then that she was gone. The blue light faded to black. Pearl had gone through the quartz.

Lulu was a little upset about the whole business. She sobbed a tear or two with concern for Pearl. She held on tightly to Louie and whispered to him. 'Pearl will return won't she Louie?'

'I am sure she will', Louie responded while comforting Lulu. Quite frankly he was worried too. Pearl meant so much to them both. Surely it would be alright. They all had so much to achieve in the coming years. Yes; it had to turn out alright.

'Well my bee', Louie said to Lulu on taking control of the situation. 'We need to wait here for up to half an hour for Pearl to return. I suggest we go and sit by the river at the water's edge. We need to forget about Pearl for the time being and try and relax'.

Louie and Lulu duly sat patiently waiting by the edge of the river. It was somehow satisfying to see such large quantities of water flowing by. Temperature wise it was pleasantly warm. There was the lightest of breezes passing along to the south and on up in the direction of Chamberland Park. The radiation of both heat and light from the crystals; this was from the large crystals atop the stalagmites; made it like sitting in the sunshine up on the surface. The sound of the water flowing past and on down to the end of the cavity had a mesmerisingly soothing effect.

Half an hour passed and Pearl had still not returned. 'No need to worry yet Lulu', Louie said. 'I suggest that we head off go and check out the tunnel. It's quite likely Pearl will be there'.

So it was that Louie and Lulu took off together. They flew up out of Bluefoundland and on to the tunnel. No; Pearl wasn't there. It was a bit of a worry. The two bees weren't quite sure what they should do next.

'Louie I am really worried now', Lulu said while clutching hold of Louie.

'I have to say that I am too Lulu', Louie said with a sigh of concern. 'I suggest that we head back to Bluefoundland. Let's wait once more by the cave where the crystals are. I'm sure Pearl will be alright. Remember we have been through this before when Pearl first went through the quartz. At the time we didn't know if she would ever come back. She did though'.

Louie and Lulu left the tunnel and flew back down into Bluefoundland. They landed, not far from the cave where Pearl had disappeared. It was there that they waited once more.

Louie and Lulu had been sitting waiting for about another ten minutes when they both heard a gentle purring sound. They recognised it immediately. No it wasn't the sound of Pearl's wings as a moth; it was the sound their wings made when they were through the quartz and flying in the mutated form. The sound that Louie and lulu could hear was coming closer. It was coming from the south. It was then that the two bees felt a slight rush of air. It was simultaneously that fine particles of limestone on the floor of the cavity were disturbed and blown about. It was then that the purring sound ceased.

'Is that you Pearl?' Louie and Lulu called out.

'Yes it is', a voice said. The voice was unusual but somehow recognisable as belonging to Pearl. The voice then continued by saying. 'I am sitting right beside you. I am just going to reach out and touch you Lulu. Don't be alarmed. I know you can't see me'.

Lulu felt a gentle touch from Pearl. The feeling was neutral. There was no warmth or cold.

'What a relief to hear from you Pearl', Louie called out. 'Are you alright?'

'I think so Louie', Pearl said somewhat dubiously. 'I won't stop and talk now. I have really come to let you know I am still here. What I have to do now is to see if I can make the transition and come back as a moth again. Sorry if I have worried you. Just one thing I would like to try before I go again; I'm going to clench my fists. Tell me if you can see the blue light I generate in doing so'.

Yes! Louie and Lulu could see the blue from Pearl's clenched fists. They confirmed it back to her. What they could see were two blue glowing spheres of light right close to where they were seated on the limestone floor. In effect the two spheres of light were suspended in mid-air. They could also make out the faint translucent outline of Pearl's humanoid hands! It was somewhat eerie to say the least.

Pearl while continuing to remain in the mutated form then went on to say. 'It's only you two; or anyone that has been conditioned by electric fields; that can see the light from my fists. It's just as it is that only the three of us can see the blue light when we move close to the quartz. It's all incredibly interesting, I have much to tell. The main issue right now is that I have to get back through the quartz again. Quite frankly I am somewhat worried about the whole business. Just wait here. I don't know how long I will be. Wish me luck'.

Louie and Lulu then heard the purr of Pearl's wings. They also felt the movement of air as she took off. It was once again that fine particles of limestone were blown about by the action of her wings. It was judging by the movement of the purring sound that Pearl was heading back into the cave from which the quartz crystals spilled. It was then that Louie and Lulu saw it. There was and area of blue glow as Pearl flew above the crystals within the cave. A short time later the wall at the back of the cave glowed in a sheet of electric blue. It was then that it was black once more. Pearl had obviously gone back through the quartz again.

It was this time that Louie and Lulu waited somewhat nervously for a further half an hour. There was a feeling of relief when at the back of the cave the quartz face started to glow blue once more. It was Lulu who said with some excitement. 'Look Louie. Pearl must be coming back'. But no; the blue glow then disappeared once more. There was no sign of Pearl.

'Pearl must be having problems', Louie said while trying to disguise a degree of anxiousness in his voice.

'Oh please let her be alright', Lulu said while clutching hold of Louie - and trying to be brave. 'It would be terrible if she didn't come back. I'm really scared Louie'.

'Yes I'm worried too', Louie said while looking anxiously in the direction of the cave.

It was a few minutes later that much to the relief of Louie and Lulu that the quartz face at the back of the cave started to glow blue once more. It was subsequently that the two bees could then make out the silhouette of Pearl; this was as a moth; flying back along the cave towards them. It was within a moment or two that out she flew. She was back seemingly unscathed in her beautiful moth form. She alighted beside Louie and Lulu. It was then that she spoke in a voice that quavered. 'Oh my god; it is so good to be back. I was really quite worried there for a while. Even so, all is well now that I understand what is going on. I have made it safely. Now that I do understand what is going on I would like you two to join me next time. First there is just so much to tell; it's truly unbelievable what I have come to learn. You two can decide about coming with me next time when I have told all'.

Although Pearl had seemingly worked things out in her mind; she really had been truly concerned that she might not make it back. Quite frankly it was on arrival back with Louie and Lulu that initially she was literally quivering with fright. It took a few moments to recover. It was on having assured Louie and Lulu that all was well that she looked about her. This was to take in her surroundings. She needed to make sure that what she could see was real and not just the cruel trick of a bad dream.

It was finally that Pearl continued by saying. 'What I believe to be the next priority is this. We need to move smartly in getting Virgil Virginia and the Ten Ants down here. I don't want any of our good friends to accidentally discover what has happened with the water. That is if we can avoid it. We have left it long enough now. Let's head up to Surface Paradise and phone Virgil. Once we have done the important job of getting him and the others down here we can perhaps head to the Nest Cafe afterwards. It will be there over a meal that I will tell all'.

So it was that the three headed back up to Surface Paradise. It was on emerging from below the ground that Louie made a suggestion directed at Pearl. It was a reasonable suggestion considering the circumstances. What he said was. 'Tell you what Pearl; let's all head to the Nest Cafe now. You probably need to sit down and relax for a while. We can have some refreshments and phone Virgil from there'.

'Good idea Louie', Pearl responded. 'You're dead right; I could certainly do with sitting down and relaxing after what I have just been through. Thanks for your concern. Another thing is that when we meet with Virgil and the others down in Bluefoundland I want to be relaxed and coherent. Quire frankly I'm a bit of a nervous wreck at the moment'.

So it was with Pearl's agreement that the three headed for the Nest Cafe. They did so there and then. Louie's favourite table by the window was available. In being late morning it was fairly quiet. It was just what the insects wanted.

It was when Louie Lulu and Pearl were seated at their table that Pearl rummaged around in her handbag. This was to retrieve her smellphone. Having done so, she phoned Virgil. There was no answer so Pearl tried Virginia. Yes Virginia was there. Apparently Virgil was away with some tourists for the night. He wasn't due back until the following morning.

Pearl explained to Virginia that she had some very exciting news to relay. She asked if she and Virgil could meet with her down in the cavity as soon it was convenient. She also asked if they could bring the Ten Ants with them.

'Sorry Pearl', Virginia explained. 'It will have to be Thursday morning. We are quite busy with bookings from the Fright Centre today and tomorrow. Would that be alright? That is Thursday say 10.00a.m down in the cavity?'

'That will be fine Virginia', Pearl confirmed. 'Louie and Lulu can get the Ten Ants to be at your place at say about 9.45a.m. Let's make it that we meet on the top of the turret-like house down in Blu....' Pearl nearly said Bluefoundland! She corrected herself just in time to say 'ah er the cavity'.

'Excellent', Virginia responded. 'Just one thing Pearl; Virgil has found something interesting. He was going to give you a call as soon as he was free. Apparently there has been a rock fall in the cave that goes in from just above the sea. He couldn't get through to the large chamber where we all stayed. Virgil was saying that access has been completely blocked'.

'Really', Pearl said trying her best to sound surprised. 'That's interesting Virginia. There will be plenty to talk about when we all meet on Thursday'.

Pearl on having finished talking to Virginia then addressed Louie and Lulu. 'You two no doubt heard all that. Gosh I nearly said Bluefoundland. Virgil has seen the so called "rock-fall" in the tunnel leading to the diversion chamber. That is the "rock-fall" we all created with your clever thinking Louie. This is good in some ways because if Virgil goes in at the top of Chamberland Park; and discovers water is flowing through; there is now a good explanation as to why it has occurred. Additionally if Virgil does discover the water; there will be even more reason to call the cavity Bluefoundland. He really will have discovered it – water and all'.

Pearl breathed a sigh of relief. There was no pressure on now with her commitment to Virgil. She continued by saying. 'Well that's settled. Now that we are not meeting with Virgil until Thursday we can relax over a leisurely lunch. While we do I will tell you both all about what I came across earlier this morning. I will also relay to you the reason I became so worried. Believe me it is so good to be back!'

So it was that one of the friendly person-birds that waited on the tables at the Nest Cafe came over and took the insect's orders. The three decided that a red wine would be appropriate. They ordered this together with a special salad made using watercress from the stream. This special salad came with a poached spider egg on top. It was dressed with a dandelion milk and honey-vinegar salad dressing. It was because this special salad required some of the Nest Cafe staff to do something out of the ordinary; this was to go and actually seize some of the watercress from the stream as it floated past; this special salad was known as a Seizer Salad! Hmmm – quite interesting don't you think.

So it was that while the three sipped their red wine; Pearl commenced telling all about what it was that she had experienced.
Chapter 13

Pearl's Amazing Experience

Yes; it has to be said that what Pearl relays to Louie and Lulu in this chapter demonstrates quite clearly what a courageous Moth she was. She certainly was the Queen of the insects. So it was that Pearl commenced by saying. 'When I left you two and I went through the quartz down in Bluefoundland; it really was quite a shock initially. This was because on having traversed the quartz I didn't "come out" anywhere as such. What I mean is as we do when we emerge at the bank in the village. I ended up in what I can only describe as being a magnificent "Stone Room". From this point on what I relay I will refer to it as being the Stone Room. My first impressions were of it being something like an Egyptian tomb. The only thing was that there were no mummified bodies or anything like that. It was virtually empty.

'The stone room where I found myself was cube in shape. It was also huge. To give you both an idea of what I mean; the height and width were about half the height and a quarter of the width of the Bluefoundland cavity. To put it succinctly it was frighteningly large. The four walls of the Stone Room were constructed of massive smooth blocks of pink granite. The blocks were perfectly fitted in being butted together lengthways and on top of one another. The walls literally towered up from a floor of crystal quartz. The whole of the floor in its entirety was glowing a soft electric blue. Quite frankly what I could see was indeed frightening - yet somehow starkly beautiful.

Amazingly enough it was exactly in the centre of the quartz floor that there was a tall round pink-granite column. The column was mounted on a beautifully scrolled rectangular plinth. It extended up to about half the height of the walls. On top of the column was a huge perfectly formed quartz crystal. The crystal was emitting both heat and light just as those that we have seen in Bluefoundland do. It was at least twice the size of the largest crystal that we have seen. I knew immediately from what I was seeing that the insects that had previously lived down in Bluefoundland would have had access to the Stone Room. They would have had to. This was to not only mount the crystal but to wet it with water containing Millennium – and thus make it give off heat and light. The key point here is that the original insects must have been conditioned; that is just as we have by electric fields; to be able to go through the quartz.

'How the previous insects actually managed to get such a large glowing crystal into the Stone Room we may never know. Even so it does seem to confirm what you were surmising the other day Lulu. That is that the previous insects had the ability to transform to the mutated humanoid form; or at least something similar. This would have been how they managed to lift and place the limestone blocks at the centre of the dam.

'I digress. High above me up on the ceiling of the Stone Room were a number of beautiful ancient paintings. Colour wise they were predominantly of an azure blue. Depicted within the paintings were abstract figures of humans and animals. These figures were coloured in yellows and browns. It was at the centre of the ceiling that there was the image of a most unusual creature. It was a creature the like of which I have never seen before. It possessed large soft and almost sad purple eyes that seemed to be watching my every move. I say sad because the eyes appeared to be moist with tears. I wondered how this could possibly be when supposedly it was only a painting.

'This creature or whatever it was, was similar in form to how we are as insects. It had a head as well as a thorax and abdomen. Even though it was a painting it was no matter where I was in the Stone Room that the eyes were looking straight at me. They were somehow hauntingly sad eyes as though almost pleading for help. I half expected the creature to start talking to me. It looked so real; or maybe surreal would be a better word.

'Because I was feeling somewhat nervous about where I had found myself; I looked about me to see if there were any exits. The really scary part was that from what I could see there were none. The room appeared to be totally sealed. I really did have no idea how I could get out. I was beginning to think that it was the end of me; well at least at this stage of my adventure anyway.

'Something I haven't mentioned so far is what was in place on the stone walls. That is the stone walls constructed of blocks of pink granite. It was someway up from the quartz floor that each of the four walls had a number in place. They were numbered in a manner similar to the numbers on the doors of the dwellings in Bluefoundland. That is with a series of vertical strokes formed of "V" shaped grooves. The difference here though was that the numbers were huge. Wall number one had just one vertical stroke; wall number two had two vertical strokes; three had three and four had four. I remember from what I have learnt in the village library that this was exactly how the ancient Egyptians numbered things. I believe from memory that up to the number five the Egyptians used vertical strokes. It was the same as the number of fingers on a human hand.

'It was around the base of the granite walls; in particular this was walls two three and four; that there were thousands of what appeared to be square shaped white ceramic tiles. Wall number one was different to the other three. I'll talk about wall number one in a moment. As far as the other three walls were concerned, the tiles I referred to covered them to a height of about a quarter of the way up. Each tile was fitted close together so that none of the pink granite beneath was visible. In size I would guess these tiles to have been about twenty large bumblebees across!'

Pearl glanced at Louie before moving on to say. 'Each white tile had brightly coloured hieroglyphs emblazoned on the surface. These hieroglyphs didn't mean anything in particular to me. This was in spite of what I have learnt in the library. Even so; it was just above the bottom edge of each of the tiles were numbers written in Egyptian. I have no idea what these numbers mean; no doubt we will learn in time.

'When I had first arrived in the Stone Room I noticed one of the tiles on the wall that happened to be in front of me was glowing a bright blue. It was similar in colour to the quartz of the floor. Just as will be seen when I tell you more; it was fortunate that I remembered roughly where this glowing tile was; and which wall it was on. It was wall number two.

'Just as is the case when the three of us go through the quartz and come out at the bank in the village; I had mutated into the translucent blue humanoid form. The important thing here was that I possessed my beautiful blue wings. On that basis I made use of them and flew up to the ceiling to see if there was any opening or way out. It was as I did that once again the eyes of the strange creature painted on the ceiling followed my every move.

'It was on having reached the ceiling that on having a good look there was definitely no way out. Not being able to find any way out truly terrified me. It was hard not to panic. I had to stay calm and think about what I was doing - otherwise I knew it would be the end of me.

'It was on not having found any way out up at the ceiling that I flew back down to the quartz floor again. Having done so, I made my way over to wall number three. It was there that I studied the hieroglyphs that were in place on the hundreds of tiles. Try as I may, none of the symbols; or the numbers along the bottom of the tile; meant anything to me.

'I touched on it a moment ago that wall number one was a little different to the others. Here the tiles were green and there were thousands of them. They were about a third of the size of the white tiles on the other three walls. These tiles represented just about every living creature I could think of except for insects. There were humans, apes, birds of all species, fish - everything from elephants to mice. There was the whole range. Above the line of these thousands of small green tiles were three large tiles that stood alone; sinisterly alone. They were about twenty times bigger than the green tiles below them. They had no hieroglyphic symbols. These three tiles made me feel incredibly uneasy. Initially I was reluctant to go near them. They weren't white or green like the other tiles. They were of vivid bright colours that I have never seen before. But here's the thing; it was in my mind I had names for the colours. These colour names; and I will never forget them; were "Scarab", "Ka" and "Ankh". There must be something in my ancestry or even my genes that have programmed these colour names into my brain. I assume it will be the same with you two as well. You will look at them and know immediately the three colours and their names.

'Somehow I knew that these tiles were important. The Ka coloured tile was many times brighter than the others. It was as though it was indicating that a particular mode; that is the Ka mode whatever it was; had been selected. The Scarab coloured tile scared me a little. Well I was scared anyway but this scared me even more. There were electric blue lightening-like flashes emanating across the tile surface at frequent intervals. These flashes crackled as though high voltages were present.

'It was in being curious about this particular tile that I moved over to take a closer look. It was on reaching out to touch it that I almost died of fright. The strange creature painted on the ceiling screeched! - Oh my God! Yes; "screeched" is the only word for it. It screeched a string of unintelligible words or sounds that were presumably as a warning not to touch the tile. It was subsequently that I was unable to move with the terror I felt. It was like being in a terrible nightmare.

Pearl paused for a moment. She shivered involuntarily as she relived the terror of the moment. That is when the "thing" painted on the ceiling had screeched. It was momentarily that Pearl clasped her head in recalled disbelief. It was then somewhat quickly that she regained her composure and continued with her story.

'It was at this point in time that I forced myself to look up at the painting on the ceiling. I didn't know what to expect. Amazingly enough, the face seemed to have a faint smile. It was as though the creature was relieved I hadn't touched the tile. Oh believe me; I was so scared.

'I had to do something; I had to try anything. With my mind racing I flew back over to wall number three. It was here that I looked at the range of tiles. It was somewhat gingerly that I reached and touched one of them. Much to my relief the creature painted on the ceiling didn't "screech" at me this time. The tile I touched then changed colour to glow blue. When the blue colour had come to the fore it was then within an instant that I was gone. I emerged in the mutated form from some other quartz crystal wall. It was just as we do at the bank. It was at a place I have never seen or been to before. Where I had arrived it was dark and there were stars overhead. As far as I could tell I had probably come out somewhere on the opposite side of the planet!

'Once again in being absolutely terrified I didn't want to linger too long. The quartz I had emerged from was just behind me. I flew back to it with the intention of going through it. Yes; much to my relief it glowed blue on moving in close. I was then back through to the Stone Room from whence I had come. The tile that I had originally touched to go to this strange place was still glowing blue.

'In now being more curious than terrified it was one by one that I touched several other tiles around the walls. I ended up in some really strange places. One was out of the wall of a building in a large city. Another was on a mountain side where I was surrounded by snow. I tried probably a dozen tiles in all. Some I emerged at night; some were day. In some places it was dry and sunny; other places it was raining and cold. Because I didn't know what the hieroglyphs meant, I didn't have a clue as to where I was going to end up. I presume the hieroglyphs on the tiles give some indication as to where one is going. It seems to be that there are possibly thousands of different quartz sites containing silicon30 around the planet from which one can emerge. This could be extremely useful to us if we can just find out what all the hieroglyphics mean.

'I was incredibly lucky in that with the last tile I touched; I ended up in a place that I immediately recognised. With this tile I emerged from a slab of quartz crystal that happened to be high up in the wall at Chamberland Park. Time was short; I knew I had to somehow get back to you two. This was to at least let you both know that I was still around. The half hour we had agreed on had passed. I guessed you would have been to the tunnel to look for me.

'So it was in having arrived at Chamberland Park, I flew out via the tunnel down to the east. It was then along the Mighty Saint Louie River to find you two. It was interesting in that even though I was in the larger mutated form, there was plenty of room within the tunnel to fly above the water. We will certainly have no difficulty as insects. I had clenched my fists and extended them out in front of me so that I could easily find my way in the dark. It was a few minutes later when I had arrived alongside you two. That is where you were sitting waiting for me.

'I have to say that I wasn't quite sure what to expect when I saw you two. Remember some time ago when we were first learning about going through the quartz we couldn't recognise the Ten Ants as being the Ten Ants. We couldn't even communicate with them. It was the same with the other members of our community or even remnants of Al Spider's gang for that matter. I wasn't sure whether it would be the same with you two. However all was well. I presume because you have both been conditioned by the electric fields in my apartment we could on that basis communicate'.

It was at this point in Pearl's briefing of Louie and Lulu that the Seizer Salads arrived. They had been beautifully prepared by one of a number of Basil and Sybil's Chefs. - Yum!

Louie resumed the conversation by saying; this was as he slapped lashings of salad dressing on his salad. 'That's an interesting point Pearl. So what you are saying is that while on the other side of the quartz; we can actually communicate with other insects that have been conditioned such as ourselves. That's something new that we have learnt'.

'It's just as well in some ways Louie', Pearl said somewhat pensively. 'If we could communicate with non-conditioned insects; the non-conditioned members of our community would get to know about our special abilities and want to go through the quartz too'.

'True', Louie said with a smile.

Pearl continued with her story while the three enjoyed their salads. She was feeling ten times better now that she was relaying the story to the others. The shock of what she had been through was behind her. She continued by saying. 'It was after leaving you two where you were waiting for me that I went back through the quartz in Bluefoundland. This was to the Stone Room. The tile I had touched to go to Chamberland Park was still glowing blue. The awful thing that faced me then was to find the tile I needed to touch to return to Bluefoundland. The main thing of course was that I wanted to return as a moth again. I knew roughly where the tile I needed was; and I knew it was on wall number two. But which tile was it? I tried several tiles that I thought to be the correct one. But no; I kept on ending up in strange places. I had to keep returning to try again. The feeling of panic was there again. I was just so afraid.

'It was fortunate that I managed to keep the feeling of despair and panic under control. I had to think rationally about what I needed to do. I surmised that the tile to go back to Bluefoundland would most likely incorporate; this was along with other symbols; the Egyptian symbol for water. After all, Bluefoundland is a unique place where there is water below ground. I remembered from the library that the Egyptian symbol for water was a horizontal wavy line. That is a line not unlike the rippled surface of water. The symbol for water was; that is apart from a few numbers; about the only symbol I could remember.

'Keeping this in mind I carefully scanned all the tiles in the area where I thought the correct one might be. There were several with the water symbol. It was difficult. Then I spotted one that had what looked like a symbol for hills or maybe land. This was with the symbol for water below it. I surmised that this could be a representation for Bluefoundland; that is water below land.

'First off I made a mental note of where the tile was located. This was so that assuming I was right I could find it again. I nervously reached out and touched the tile in question. Yes it worked! The tile I had selected momentarily turned blue. Then within a flash I was back in the cave in Bluefoundland. But then! Oh no! I was still in mutated humanoid form. Once again it was hard not to panic. I was beginning to think that maybe I was destined to remain in the mutated form for the rest of my days! Anyway; I turned around and went back through the quartz into the Stone Room once again. As far as I was concerned there had to be something; an option maybe; that I could select to allow me to return to Bluefoundland as a moth again.

'I know it's confusing and somewhat complicated but I mentioned before that the special Ka coloured tile was already selected. To my way of thinking it had to be that selecting one of these three tiles; that is Ka, Scarab, or Ankh; had something to do with how one emerged from the quartz. I tried touching and selecting the Ankh coloured tile. Having done so, I glanced nervously up at the creature on the ceiling. All was well; there was no reaction. Yes; on having selected this tile it then glowed brighter than the other two. I then tried touching the tile I had previously used to get back into Bluefoundland. It worked! I was back out in Bluefoundland as a moth again. I was tremendously relieved. You just don't know how good it was to be back with you two! Just think; if I hadn't remembered which wall the tile to exit back to Bluefoundland was on; and I hadn't worked out for myself that I needed to select the Ka tile; I could have been in the Stone Room for many hours. I could have even been there for days trying out the hundreds of different tiles in vain. It was a close call'.

It was when Pearl had finished what she was saying that Louie and Lulu sat spell bound and said nothing for a moment. Louie reached out and clasped the arm of his Queen. He then said in a somewhat subdued voice. 'It's unbelievable Pearl. We really are so lucky to have you back with us again. Do you think it is safe to return?'

It was without hesitation that Pearl responded by saying. 'Yes I do Louie. The biggest danger I faced was in not knowing what I was doing - and how it all worked. I know for sure now. On that basis I would have no qualms about taking you two through with me'.

Louie and Lulu were encouraged by what Pearl had said. It certainly seemed to be an exciting discovery that was safe for them all to pursue. It was on that basis that Louie wanted to know more. He said to Pearl. 'With the three selection tiles that you have just described Pearl; does this mean that we have the choice to emerge at selected places in the form we want to be? That is either in the mutated form or as insects'.

'I didn't have time to try it Louie but I believe that it is exactly what we can do. Now that I have got over the fear I felt this morning; believe it or not I am dying to go back again and try out just what you have said! I suggest that we all go and try it tomorrow before we meet with Virgil and the others on Thursday'.

****

Yes; it really was truly mind boggling what Pearl had just explained. The three had finished their salads by this time. They had moved on to ponder in silence while sipping some delicious Nest Cafe Coffee. Louie was sitting looking out the window as he sipped his coffee. He was looking down towards the stream below. He was deep in thought about what Pearl had told them. In reality; Louie hardly noticed the stream. He sat absolutely still and said nothing. Lulu had glanced at Louie. She could see that he was totally lost in incredibly deep thought. It was accordingly the Lulu said. 'Are you alright Louie?'

Louie didn't answer Lulu. He was so deep in thought he hadn't even heard her. Pearl then tried. She reached out and touched Louie. She said to him in a plea. 'Louie, what is it?'

It was subsequent to Pearl's pleading that Louie returned to reality with a start. He stopped staring out the window and said. 'Sorry you two but I have just come to realise something absolutely incredible. It's mind boggling but it is staring us in the face!'

'What is it Louie you clever loveable bee?' Pearl pleaded. Her big eyes were flashing like jewels in excited anticipation.

'Yes; what is it Louie?' Lulu chipped in. 'Please tell us'.

Louie paused for a moment. He smiled at Lulu and Pearl. It was then that he said. 'Let me just think about it a little bit more. Just give me a moment while I finish my coffee; then I will tell you what I believe. If it is true; it is absolutely, unbelievably, incredible!'

So it was that Louie then went back to looking out of the window while he finished his coffee. Where Louie was sitting the sun was streaming in. It was pleasant and warm. Lulu and Pearl sat in silence. They were waiting and wondering what was going on inside that amazing bumblebee brain of Louie's.

It was finally that Louie finished his coffee. It was subsequently that he uttered with some satisfaction. 'Ahaaa yes; that was just so delicious'. Louie then cleared his throat in an important bumblebee sort of manner. It was then that he commenced by saying. 'It's like this. Pearl you have taught Lulu and me an incredible amount. We have learnt much in the village library thanks to your guidance and perseverance. I can't thank you enough for what you have done. I just can't believe how little I knew only a couple of years or so ago. Now I have the ability to rationalise about what I see that goes on around me'.
Chapter 14

What A Clever Bee

Something that needs to be mentioned at the very beginning of this chapter is this. It's at this part of our story that Louie "shines" like a beacon with his cleverness. It was when we first met Louie that he gave the impression of being a bit of a duffer. It is now a few years on that he demonstrates the extraordinary power of his analytical mind. That mind was no doubt always there; it was just that he never used it. The amazing thing about Louie in this chapter is that he clearly outlines how all creatures came to be on Planet Earth. Even for myself as author of this story I believe what Louie says to be correct. Yes; he is indeed an exceedingly clever bee – far cleverer than I could ever be. I guess that the important thing for the reader to consider here is this. If you ever come across a bumblebee in the garden; treat the little creature with much respect. Let's face it when humans disappear from Planet Earth; which they inevitably will because of their folly and lack of respect for anything other than money; bumblebees the clever little creatures that they are will no doubt still be around.

Anyway; enough said. Louie commenced what he had to say to Lulu and Pearl as follows. It was with a degree of pensiveness that he began by saying. 'Just a moment ago I was looking down at the stream. A year or two back I just took it for granted. It was just a "stream"; it was simply there. Now when I look at it I marvel at it. I think about where it has come from. I also think of the Mellennium that is in it. It fascinates me that the water of the stream has originally evaporated from the sea. It has then fallen as rain to subsequenrtyly flow as the stream to the sea. The cycle repeats itself again and again driven by energy from the sun. It's the same energy that provides the warmth I can feel sitting by the window here. The purifying action of this natural cycle provides us with clean water without which we would all die. I will never ever take things for granted ever again. Now I will always be questioning in my mind how and why things work'.

Lulu moved a little closer to Louie and clasped his arm. 'Yes; I'm the same Louie. This is thanks to what you have taught us Pearl. It gives us both a feeling of security to be able to understand what goes on around us. There is always much excitement in finding out about things we don't fully understand'.

'You two are wonderful', Pearl responded with a sigh of pleasure. 'You certainly are the ones to take over from me some day. Do go on Louie'.

'Thanks Pearl. It's as a part of being curious and questioning things; something I have read about in the library and found absolutely fascinating are the so called Egyptian pyramids. In particular I have been really interested in the mysteries of the Great Pyramid of Giza. This is together with the significance of the Sphinx. It's strange that we have suddenly found the remnants of an insect civilisation that has used the same hieroglyphics as the Egyptians did. This is what has made me think deeply about what we have found \- or rather what you have found Pearl. I believe it to be incredibly significant.

'In my opinion and judging by what I have read; humans have never been able to determine for absolute sure that the Egyptians even built the pyramids. Although humans seem to want to convince themselves that the Egyptians did all this amazing work; there is however compelling evidence to the contrary'.

'Gosh Louie', Pearl interjected at this point. 'I'm impressed. By all accounts you really are a very knowledgeable bee'.

Of course it was once again that Louie's yellow stripes turned a delicate shade of pink. Having acknowledged Pearl with a smile he continued by saying. 'Evidence I have uncovered in the library points to the Pyramids of Giza; this is together with the Sphinx; being built well before the time of the Egyptians. It could be as much as eight thousand or even maybe ten thousand years before. It is significant that the time when I believe the Pyramids at Giza were built that there were no so called civilised human beings living on earth. In support of what I am saying; just think of this as one example. It's all over the Sphinx that there are signs of water erosion. The last time that there was any significant rain in the area was some eight thousand years before the Egyptians arrived.

'I could probably go on for hours about evidence suggesting the Egyptians arrived after the Pyramids. However because time is limited I will just cover a few of the more compelling pieces of information I have found'.

'Oooh yes; do go on Louie'. Pearl pleaded. 'This is really interesting'.

'Well; one compelling piece of evidence is that the Egyptians always kept exact records about everything they ever did. That is records of such things as every king they had; every war they fought, and every structure they built. There was one exception though. There are no records of them ever having built the pyramids.

'Another amazing piece of information is that during the time of the Egyptians the wheel hadn't yet been invented. This in itself brings about the question as to how did they move the huge blocks of stone to construct the pyramids. There is some suggestion that tree trunks were used as rollers. With hundreds of thousands of stones weighing many tons needing to be moved; and allowing for the wearing down of the trunks in doing so; they would have needed at least half a million trees. The trouble with that theory is that the only trees in Egypt were a few date trees that they used as food supply. They would hardly have cut those down.

'As far as I'm concerned with what I have read; the most fascinating pyramid is the Great Pyramid itself. Some estimates put it at consisting of something like two and a half million blocks of limestone rock. They're blocks ranging in weight from something like two up to seventy tons. These blocks of limestone fit so precisely together that neither Tiger nor Lily; this is even though they are so small; would ever be able to sneak in between them! On that basis; how did the Egyptians who possessed only soft crude copper tools; cut these blocks so accurately? On the face of it I don't believe that they did. It's in addition that parts of the Great Pyramid are constructed of pink granite which is extremely hard. This material was used particularly for the internal walls of chambers and corridors – just as you came across in the Stone Room Pearl. The difficulty of accurately cutting and shaping granite with soft copper tools is a mystery. It further adds to the unlikelihood of the Egyptians ever producing the necessary blocks of stone.

'Some say that the stones that make up the Great Pyramid were quarried over a twenty year period. This was some distance away up the Nile. As the theory goes; the quarried stones were then attached to barges or rafts of some kind. These barges or rafts were then floated when water rose at the time when the Nile flooded each year. Simple! I really do wonder how humans think sometimes. My bumblebee brain is bad enough. Let's be realistic. If the Great Pyramid had been built in this fashion; and remembering that to lift and float the stones the Nile only floods once a year; the problem would be this. In order to move the two and a half million stones over a twenty year period; the Egyptians would have had to have one hundred and twenty five thousand stones ready to float away every time the Nile flooded! Really? Apart from which; it would be for three hundred and sixty five days of the year that they would have had to quarry and make ready more than three hundred and forty perfectly shaped stones per day!

'Even if say the Egyptians did manage to quarry and assemble all these huge stones; it would be to move the stones up on to the Great Pyramid that they would have had to build a ramp bigger than the Pyramid itself. Looking at it rationally I don't really think so. To top it all off I have also read that humans in recent years have attempted to reproduce the Great Pyramid without success. If today's humans can't do it then certainly the Egyptians couldn't have!'

Louie paused for a moment. It was with a smile on his face that he said to Lulu and Pearl. 'So far so good with what I am saying?'

'Gosh Louie', Pearl responded. 'I really didn't know that you knew all this stuff. This is incredibly interesting. From what you say it really does appear to be unlikely that the Egyptians did build the Pyramids'.

Lulu then said; this was while looking with some admiration at her mate. 'I also believe you to be correct with what you have said Louie. I too have read some of what you have been saying. To me also it would have been impossible for the Egyptians to have built the three main pyramids at Giza. I agree with you totally Louie. Please tell us more'.

'Right', Louie continued. 'Now that we are all agreed thus far; next I want to touch on some very strange and unusual aspects that relate to the Great Pyramid. They are strange aspects that point to an explanation I have. For one thing; archaeologists have never figured out for sure where the Egyptians came from. In some ways it was almost as though they appeared overnight. Together with this factor there are some very strange physical facts relating to the Great Pyramid. I will now relay them to you.

'For one the Great Pyramid is aligned with due north. From what I have read and discovered on the Village Library internet; it is the most accurately aligned structure in existence.

'Secondly the Great Pyramid is located at the centre of the land mass of Earth with a latitude and longitude that are almost equal.

'Thirdly the perimeter of the base; this was in measurements of the time; divided by one hundred is equal to three hundred and sixty five and a quarter. This is of course exactly the number of days in a year.

'The fourth thing of interest is that the height of the Great Pyramid is pretty well exactly one billionth of the distance between the Sun and the Earth.

'As far as number five is concerned the three main pyramids of Giza align in position and size with Orion's belt in the constellation Orion. That is as it was about twelve to thirteen thousand years ago.

'Finally at number six, the curvature designed into the faces of the Great Pyramid match exactly the radius of the Earth. There are other amazing mathematical relationships between the dimensions of the Great Pyramid and the size of the Earth Moon and Sun. I won't detail them now. In summary though, what I see is that whoever built the Great Pyramid used a technology that even humans of today don't possess. Whoever built it also had some knowledge of Planet Earth itself. This is because it was built in one of the few places that can support such a great weight. The builder also knew where the greatest land mass of the Earth was. This was in both the North-South and East-West directions. Yes whoever it was knew the Earth well. They also knew the length of the year, the radius of curvature, the centre of the land mass, and the distance from the sun.

'With what I have uncovered thus far this is what I believe. The Great Pyramid and the associated Pyramids were not created by creatures of this planet. The oddities that I have just alluded to would have been way beyond the comprehension of early civilisations. I believe that the Great Pyramid; and the others in the Giza area; were created by beings that came from somewhere other than Planet Earth. In my opinion they came here to propagate life. I believe what these creatures would have looked like is what you saw on the ceiling of the Stone Room Pearl. From what you have said I am sure that the Stone Room is actually located somewhere within the Great Pyramid itself. The fact you mentioned that the walls of the Stone Room are made of pink granite also seems to confirm it. It is well documented that pink granite was used for internal finishes in the Great Pyramid'.

'Yes, yes! Louie', Pearl pronounced with much excitement. Her eyes were alive and sparkling with interest. 'I'm sure that you are right. But how does it all relate to what we have found in Bluefoundland; not to mention the insects that once lived there?'

'Well Pearl', Louie replied. 'This was the bit I was having difficulty with until it suddenly came to me while we were having lunch. It really is quite exciting putting all this together. Just as we have come to learn at the village library; it was approximately twelve to thirteen thousand years ago that a cosmic cataclysm occurred. It appears to be well documented by many different theorists. By all accounts it was a supernova explosion relatively close to Earth. It was at the time that cosmic dust and other nasties virtually wiped out all living creatures. The only creatures left would have been insects such as us. The thing is that we had the ability to hide and protect ourselves below ground within rocky crevices. An important aspect to my theory; it's an aspect that I will come to shortly; was that during this event there was huge amounts of electromagnetic radiation passing through the Earth. In fact it was so severe it reversed the polarity of the Earth's magnetic field at that time'.

It was at this point that Louie paused. He was grinning from ear to ear with excitement. His excitement related to what he was about to say. Yes; what excited Louie was that what he was about to say just had to be true. It all fitted into place. Even he couldn't believe what a clever bee he was.

So it was that Louie continued by saying. 'With most creatures on Earth having been wiped out; it was later when effects of the cosmic cataclysm had passed that the planet would have presented itself as an unpopulated paradise. Planet Earth was open to invasion from other galaxies. The Stone Room that you came across Pearl; which I believe is located deep within the Great Pyramid; had to be created by unknown creatures or aliens. In essence the Great Pyramid was created for the very purpose of creating life on Earth. The Stone Room was the place within it where transformations took place. That's what all the green tiles with images of different creatures that you saw Pearl are all about. It has to be; it can't be anything else'.

It was at this point that a somewhat impressed Pearl; lightly fluttered her wings and said "Wow".

Louie then continued by saying. 'It was because the Stone Room was something that needed to be hidden and protected that it was housed within what we now know as the Great Pyramid. This pyramid was built over a huge slab of crystal quartz extending deep into the Earth. Judging by what you have relayed Pearl; the top of this slab forms the floor of the Stone Room. It would have to be quartz containing silicon30 just as you have previously alluded to.

'From what we have found; and it was you Pearl who put the theory together; it seems that silicon30 crystal quartz is the key. With the electrical forces that exist across the crystal faces when under pressure it is a catalyst for the creation of life itself. I remember you mentioned this after the first time you went through the quartz at the end of the tunnel. The aliens that came to this planet also knew of this. Maybe they even actually created the silicon30 quartz that extends down beneath the Great Pyramid. It's beyond our comprehension at this stage but it is a possibility.

'For some reason; whoever it was that built the pyramids at Giza they disappeared before they got very far into the creation process. We will probably never know exactly what happened. Even so, I suspect that the original creatures created by the aliens to live on earth died. Possibly there were many thousands of them that were lost - hence the sad looking creature painted on the ceiling of the Stone Room. To me it all fits into place. Remember also that the aliens coming here may not have breathed oxygen as we do. There may have been problems surviving once transformed. It may not have been exactly for this reason. It is pure speculation on my part but I bet it was something along those lines.

'From what you described Pearl; the Scarab coloured tile; that is the one that was producing intermittent blue flashes, set the option for these creatures to become whatever creature they wanted to be. Once this option was selected it was simply a case of selecting a creature represented by one of the green tiles. The important point here is that the process would have been irreversible. On that basis possibly many members of the alien's society could have been irretrievably lost.

'The aliens on their departure; or maybe demise; left behind the Great Pyramid. Within the Pyramid and locked away with no access to unconditioned creatures was the Stone Room. That is the Stone Room that you have been in Pearl. Now this is the really exciting bit', Louie said while hardly being able to contain himself. 'I hope I haven't bored you too much with all this detail but it has been necessary for you to understand what I am going to say next'.

'Please do go on Louie', Pearl pleaded. 'This is just so incredible what you are saying'. It was in addition that Lulu was sitting on the edge of her seat staring at Louie in amazement.

'Right', Louie continued. 'Now here's the thing. Once the aliens had departed; all that remained on the planet were insects like us. Most important of all however was that a large proportion of the remaining insects would have been electromagnetically conditioned by the cosmic cataclysm. On that basis they had the ability to go through quartz and be transformed just as we can! There would have been many insects that would have found; this was purely by chance; locations of silicon30 quartz. In transgressing the quartz they would have ended up in the Stone Room. Subsequently it would have been through curiosity and experimentation that some would have been genetically altered and then emerged as human beings. A significant number would have emerged in Egypt since this is how the aliens would have left the Stone Room set. They would have wanted those of their kind that had been mutated to be close by. Hence with meddling by those early insects in converting themselves to the human form; the first Egyptians suddenly appeared. Just as I mentioned earlier; it's with all the books we have read that nobody can explain for sure where the Egyptians came from. It can't be explained why they appeared so suddenly.

'What happened ultimately was that the civilisation known as the Egyptians grew in number as they propagated amongst themselves. As for the insects, virtually none of them would have consumed Mellennium. On that basis they wouldn't have lived much more than a year or so. With the resulting rapid breeding cycle; and one generation only lasting a year; the ability for the insects to go through the quartz eventually disappeared. In other words the ability was bred out of them. However; a few, just a few of the originally conditioned insects would have selected the tile to bring them out of the quartz here at Bluefoundland. It was there that they set up home. The consumption of Mellennium in the water allowed them to live a long time. As a result they built up a thriving community below ground. Of course it was in time that they also discovered the property of Mellennium. That is to make the crystals glow and give off heat. That then allowed them to do all the other things they did. The fact that they lived up to one hundred years also meant that generation turnover was slow. Unlike other insects of the world they would have continued to have the ability to go through the quartz for many, many years – well in effect indefinitely.

'Similar to how we have wondered about the placement of the limestone blocks; that is in the middle of the dam; how was it that the original insects managed to place the large crystals up on top of the stalagmites? These crystals are far too big for insects to lift. Of course now we know. The very presence of a crystal in the Stone Room means that the original insects in Bluefoundland not only had the ability to go through the quartz; they could select the Ka tile and come back into Bluefoundland in the mutated humanoid form. The crystals would have been flown up and placed on the stalagmites. They would have been secured in position with a clay and cement mortar. It would have been a simple procedure to wet these crystals in the lake first and then let them dry when in place. Once the crystals were emitting heat and light, the clay mortar supports would have hardened and secured the crystals as we see them now. It may not have been exactly along the lines of what I have said but I would assume it to be something close to it'.

'Louie', Pearl then said. This on having been quite stunned at what Louie had been saying. 'You really are truly amazing. I have no reason to doubt what you have said. I believe it to be fairly well exactly what happened in the past. There will naturally be a few things we will never understand fully. One thing I would like to ask you though is this. Do you have any idea why it was that when we first discovered the ability we have to go through the quartz that we didn't come out in the Stone Room?'

'Yes, I have wondered about that Pearl. What I believe is that many years ago - and I guess from what we know now that it was thousands of years ago; the quartz that goes from Bluefoundland up to the end of the tunnel actually went on up to the surface. When the bank in the village was built some years ago now, the top layer of the quartz was removed and used as the façade at the bank. I believe that the insects that once lived in Bluefoundland would have used the quartz as an access to the surface. What they would have done would be to select the Ankh coloured tile and leave it set as being selected. Then all they had to do was fly on into the quartz down in Bluefoundland; select the tile for the surface; and fly out as an insect. When they were all gassed by the toxic gasses and steam coming down into Bluefoundland, some would have escaped by this means. They would have panicked and not thought to select another destination. In other words they wanted out! The system then remained set to this option once the insects had either died or departed. It's because the top of the quartz was later removed to the bank; this is the reason why we come out there. Going back the other way we come out where we originally entered. I am pretty sure that this is why'.

'You really are amazing', Lulu said in being impressed once more by her clever Louie. 'I guess one of the white tiles in the Stone Room will be the one that originally took the insects to the surface as you described. Now we can select it to come out at the bank. It's just a matter of finding out which one it is. Doing some more research on the Egyptian hieroglyphics in the library; this is particularly if we go to the Big City library; should help us with that. From what you say though Louie; maybe they shouldn't be called the Egyptian hieroglyphics anymore. They should be called the Alien hieroglyphics!'

'You are so right my Lulu', Louie pronounced with a grin. 'We have so much to learn yet'.

'You know', Pearl then continued. 'I have just thought of something else that relates to what you have said Louie. Remember when we first went through the quartz we found it odd that we couldn't see any of the streamside community. That is the Nest Cafe, the supermarket, the Hotel Babbelon - all those things. I explained it at the time as being possibly due to there being a slight difference in time. What I believe is that this slight difference in time was caused by us entering the quartz at the end of the tunnel, instead of down in Bluefoundland. In other words we have been taking a short-cut and arriving a few micro-seconds earlier than we should'.

Pearl's mind was racing. She paused as if there was almost too much to try and comprehend.

'I bet', Pearl then continued. 'When we find the tile that will bring us out at the bank; if we then fly over the stream we will be able to see everything we couldn't see before!

****

It had been a long session of sitting and talking. Time had moved on to be late afternoon. It was on that basis that Pearl suggested. 'Let's call it a day. I suggest that we all meet down at the quartz in Bluefoundland tomorrow. We can then find out more before we meet with the others on Thursday. Just think about it. With what we have discovered we can possibly go anywhere we wish to on the planet!'

It was then that Louie; this was with a slight degree of disappointment; continued by saying. 'Lulu and I will have to go to the Factory for a couple of hours tomorrow. Because of what we have been doing with you Pearl we haven't been there for a few days. I don't like leaving all the work to Import. The Ten Ants are so good to us. Pearl I suggest we meet down in Bluefoundland at 11.00a.m'.

'Done', Pearl agreed. 'It suits me if we meet later. Early tomorrow I want to go through the quartz to the library. I want to merge with someone to find out the significance of the colours "Scarab", "Ka" and "Ankh". That's if I can, in taking into consideration that I have never seen them before'.

'Sounds good Pearl', Louie replied.

It was on having settled on what they would do the following day that the three prepared to leave the Nest Café. It was before they left that Pearl moved over to the window. This was to look down at the stream. She beckoned Louie and Lulu to join her.

'Look at that down there', Pearl said while pointing down to the stream. This was where the supermarket, the medical centre, the Fright Centre; not to mention Duck Paddle Cruises and the Hotel Babbleon; were all busy and thriving.

Pearl then went on to say. 'Not that many years ago what we can see was simply a stream. Just as you said before Louie; back then we didn't know where the stream came from or where it went. We all existed in a fool's paradise that could have been destroyed at any time. We were so naive. Back then we thought that Al Spider was the only threat. Now we truly know how to survive and shape our future. We know of our origins thanks to some cleverness on the part of a certain bee I know. It has been because of Virgil's desire to explore; this is together with you Louie discovering the quartz at the end of the tunnel; that our future is assured. With what I can now see; we have more power to control the destiny of those on Planet Earth than any of the humans that live on it'.

Pearl had placed an arm about Louie and Lulu. Yes; she was holding Prince Louie and Princess Lulu close to her. They were her two lieutenants whom she could totally depend on. In particular this was to look after the community should ever anything happen to her. The three watched the community below as they went about their daily business. The streamside community was oblivious to the three who were watching over them. Yes; the three who now knew so much and could do so much to protect them all.

It was as the three insects took in the scene they could see out the window that they reflected to themselves for a minute or so more. It had been quite a day. The following day was going to be quite a day as well. This was when they would all make their way through the quartz down in Bluefoundland.
Chapter 15

Bluefoundland Is Born

So it was on the following morning; that is the Wednesday; Louie Lulu and Pearl met up at 11.00a.m. This was at the edge of the lake close to the dam down in Bluefoundland. Louie and Lulu had by this time advised the Ten Ants that on the following day; that is the Thursday; they had something exciting to show them down in the cavity. This was in once again being careful not to mention the word "Bluefoundland"! In preparation to be taken to the cavity it had all been arranged for the Ten Ants to be at Virgil's hangar at 9.45a.m sharp. It has to be said that such an arrangement had produced a great deal of excitement amongst the ten little creatures.

Getting back to the Wednesday; it was on meeting down in Bluefoundland that Louie Lulu and Pearl took a moment to sit by the edge of the lake. This was to once again take in the magic of what was a world below ground. In the light and heat of the crystals it was warm and inviting. It was initially that Louie and Lulu were slightly apprehensive about their pending exercise of going through the quartz. Pearl was giving them both some further reassurance that there was little to be worried about. This was as long as they were careful and they did as she instructed. Pearl had committed herself to give Louie and Lulu all the guidance they needed. It has to be said that Pearl's positiveness and confidence was infectious. It was on that basis that Louie and Lulu felt a little more relaxed about what they would be undertaking.

It was while the three were relaxing at the lake edge that Pearl enlightened Louie and Lulu as to what she had gleaned at the village library earlier that morning. In particular this was about the colours Scarab Ka and Ankh.

'What I discovered', Pearl went on to explain. 'Was that none of the three words related to colours as far as the Egyptians were concerned. On this basis it confirms to me that the three words were actually words of the aliens. That is the aliens that built the pyramids. I believe that the so called aliens would have come from another solar system. It would have been a solar system where perhaps the light generated by another sun produced colours that we have never seen. I have now seen three of them; maybe there are more. As far as I'm concerned Louie, this is further evidence confirming that what you have said to be correct. That is that the Great Pyramid and two others at Giza were created by aliens. Whoever they were they came from way outside the solar system where we live.

'I am also sure Louie you were correct in saying that the first Egyptians were created by meddling insects. That is meddling insects that had been conditioned by the cosmic cataclysm to allow them to go through the quartz. Incidentally Louie; it was brilliant with what you came up with yesterday. You really are one clever bee. I have thought a lot about it overnight. I believe what you have deduced is unquestionably correct!'

'Thanks Pearl', Louie responded with a smile. This was while taking a quick glance in the hope that his yellow stripes hadn't turned pink yet again!

Pearl continued by saying. 'In the process whereby the early Egyptians were created; that is by those meddling insects; the three words Scarab Ka and Ankh would have somehow been implanted in their genetics and memories. There were possibly many other words that we don't even know of yet. It would have been set up by the aliens so that all this happened at transformation time after selecting the Scarab tile. While there are no direct translations for Scarab Ka and Ankh there are connections. What I mean is that Scarab in Egyptian relates to manifestation and rebirth. Ka infers a spiritual form. Then finally Ankh relates to life and nature. In thinking about it, it all seems to tie up and make sense. If the Scarab coloured tile is selected there is an irreversible rebirth to another form. If the Ka coloured tile is selected there is a change to a spiritual abstraction. We of course know this to be the blue mutated form that we change to when transgressing the quartz. If the Ankh coloured tile is selected there is a reversion to a natural form. For us we revert from the mutated humanoid form back to being an insect.

'A scary thing to think of is that if we now selected the Scarab tile; and transferred to some location as the human form; the only communication we would have would be a set of strange words and hieroglyphics. I believe; this is on having thought about it; that the creature in the painting on the ceiling of the Stone Room was warning me of this'.

Pearl paused for a moment. She shuddered involuntarily at the thought of what could have happened if the creature on he ceiling of the Stone room hadn't warned her. She really could have ended up in some strange place as a human with no ability to speak or communicate. It would have been the end of the wonderful life she knew with the insect community.

It was on having settled her emotions that Pearl continued by saying. 'I wanted to outline to you both what I have just said before we go through the quartz. I have done so to give you two some degree of reassurance. I believe we have absolutely no danger as long as we don't select the Scarab tile. There is no risk about not getting back. This is because I know which tile to set to come back into Bluefoundland. Selecting the Ankh tile will ensure we return as insects. I know because I have already done it. You two will learn quickly about the correct tiles. Once you have, you can select them at your leisure with some confidence.

'One thing I should insist on before we make our way on through the quartz is this. As a matter of safety I ask that we don't take pot luck in selecting tiles. What I mean is to try coming out at various destinations. It was foolish of me to do so yesterday. Mind you I probably had no other alternative. I feel our doing this to be too risky. At this stage we have no idea where we may end up. What I intend to do sometime soon is to head to the library in the Big City. There is bound to be far more information there. Once I know more I can do a USB transfer to you two. Knowing what the hieroglyphs on the tiles mean should tell us where we might end up. What we can do today however; this is just for the experience; is to select the tile for the quartz at Chamberland Park. I know exactly which one it is'.

Louie and Lulu felt far more relaxed and confident following Pearl's assurances. They both thanked her for her concern about their welfare.

'Right', Pearl continued. 'Thanks for listening to me. It's now time for some action. Let's go and do it. Follow me'.

So it was with a mission in mind that Pearl took off and led the way. Louie and Lulu followed side by side close behind. It was for the shear pleasure of it that first of all Pearl did a wide sweep out across the lake. She then flew low over the island. It was then on around the stalagmite with the turret-like house. Pearl flew low and fast. This was just above the surface of the pristine clear water of the lake. It was then across the dam. This was before heading along the river before turning west into the cave where the quartz was. Once the three were inside the cave the crystals covering the floor glowed blue. The light from the crystals more than adequately lit the way to the solid quartz crystal wall at the back of the cave.

It was suddenly ahead of the three that the quartz crystal wall lit up in a vertical sheet of electric blue light. It was just as Louie and Lulu had seen the wall do when Pearl had been through it the day before. It was on through the quartz that the three went. It was Pearl first. Louie and Lulu followed close behind while remaining side by side. When the insects had disappeared into the quartz the blue light disappeared. The cave that they had left behind was black once more. Louie Lulu and Pearl were then on through to the Stone Room. Yes; the amazing room constructed of pink granite that was deep within the Great Pyramid of Giza.

It was on arrival within the Stone room that Louie and Lulu couldn't speak for a moment. They looked about them in awe. It was just as Pearl had described it. The Stone Room was huge. Smooth pink granite walls towered above them. The blue light from the glowing quartz floor presented a vista that was somehow spiritually beautiful. Directly ahead of the three was the magnificent granite column with the massive glowing crystal at the top.

Pearl was the first to speak. There was surprise and even a degree of shock in her voice. 'Look', she said while pointing above her. 'Look up at the ceiling. My god what has happened?'

Louie and Lulu looked up to where Pearl was indicating. Pearl was pointing to where the previous day she had seen the image of a creature that had screeched at her. This was to warn her not to touch the Scarab tile. It was a creature that had had purple eyes and followed her every movement. It was gone! In its place was the image of a huge and beautiful moth. It was a moth with big flashing emerald green eyes. Yes; unbelievably it was a huge image of Pearl Baker-Moth herself!

Pearl was overcome by what she could see. Louie and Lulu moved to stand close beside her.

'I reckon that I know exactly what this means', Pearl said at length. 'The aliens have departed. Bluefoundland and the Stone Room are now all ours. In my coming through here yesterday; the aliens after waiting for thousands of years must have come to realise that at last they could leave. They must have decided that what they had originally set up on Planet Earth to be finally in safe hands. The sad creature up on the ceiling would have known that I meant no harm. It would have known that I came in peace. On that basis there was a chance to finally depart'.

'Look! Look!' Lulu exclaimed. 'The image is changing again!'

The three watched in awe. This was as some of the abstract paintings of humans and animals; that is images or paintings that were in place alongside the image of Pearl; faded and were being replaced by something else. Yes; slowly but surely two images either side of Pearl were starting to appear. First there were two sets of beautiful big and round jewel-like eyes. It was then slowly but surely that coming into view were two roundish furry bodies. They were roundish furry bodies complete with yellow and black stripes. Finally coming into view were transparent wings followed by legs and arms - six of them in total! Yes; amazingly enough; there were the images of two bees of the bumble variety. It was unmistakable. Louie was to the right of Pearl. Lulu was to the left!

'Look at that!' Pearl called out in amazement. 'I don't know exactly what it all means. Even so; what we can see is exactly how the moth and the two bees appear to be in the room where the insects died!'

The three stood rooted to the spot for a moment. It was then Louie who spoke. This was in a voice hushed in respect for what he could see. 'Yes Pearl you are so right. Everything is now ours. We have unquestionably replaced what was lost!'

It was in response that Pearl said. 'You are so right Louie'.

Pearl's attention was diverted when she said. 'Oh my god; look over there!' She was pointing to the Scarab coloured tile on wall number one. 'The Scarab tile; it's fading, it's going. Yes; look at that. It has now gone. All the green tiles for species selection are going as well – this is amazing!'

The three watched in amazement. Pearl then went on to say. 'The aliens must feel that Planet Earth is populated enough. In fact if one looks at it realistically it is overpopulated. On that basis the aliens have now removed the species creation option. Somehow they trust us to look after this facility and use it for the protection and betterment of the planet. Yes; I say it again. It is all ours. We must honour the trust that has been bestowed upon us'.

The three glanced at each other. This was where they were standing at the bottom of the Stone Room. With the blue glow emanating from the quartz crystal floor; their blue mutated forms looked even more beautiful. It almost gave the effect with each of the three of a phoenix rising from flames of blue. Yes; right then it was something very special and beautiful.

'Follow me', Pearl then said. She took off and flew up closer to the ceiling. Just as Pearl had found with the creature that had been on the ceiling before, the eyes of the moth and the two bees followed her. The creature that had been on the ceiling before had possessed a somewhat sad face. In contrast the two bees and the moth were smiling. Yes there was indeed a good feeling.

'As you can see', Pearl said as the three hovered close to the ceiling. 'The Stone Room is totally sealed. There is no way out except by selecting a tile. We can only exist in the Stone Room in the blue mutated form. Come with me down to the base of wall number one. When you have; tell me what the colours are of the two tiles that remain. That is now that the Scarab one has gone'.

Yes; it was just as Pearl had found for herself the previous day. Louie and Lulu immediately knew the colours of the two remaining tiles to be Ka and Ankh. It was then in feeling confident that Pearl said. 'Right you two; let's try going to Chamberland Park. We can select the option to come out there as insects'.

'Yes please', Louie and Lulu announced in unison.

Pearl duly made her way to wall number one. It was there that she reached to select the Ankh coloured tile. Once the tile was selected it glowed with a bright electric blue. Having selected the Ankh tile she then went over to wall number three. This was to where she remembered the location of the tile that would take them to Chamberland Park.

'You ready?' Pearl called out.

'Yes!' Louie replied.

'Yes!' Lulu replied.

'Right here goes', Pearl announced. She then reached to touch what she knew to be the correct tile. It was for an instant that the tile turned blue. Within a flash the three then emerged from an area of quartz crystal that was high up the eastern wall of Chamberland Park. The three in once again being insects immediately uttered a somewhat loud "yippee!" Well who wouldn't. They then flew in wide descending circles down to the floor of the chamber. It was there that they alighted on the soft white river sand alongside the newly formed lake. It was somehow reassuring to be insects again and to know that they were safe. Everything at Chamberland Park was as it had been some days earlier. The newly formed waterfall was cascading down the western wall. Feeding the waterfall was the masses of water. This was emerging from the tunnel that connected with diversion chamber deep within the hills. Correspondingly there were massive quantities of water flowing away from the newly formed lake. This was away down the tunnel to the east and on to Bluefoundland. Then to add to the magic of the place it was high above the insects; this was within the chamber itself; there were a few puffy white clouds. These were drifting lazily across to the north and disappearing out the huge jagged hole behind the waterfall. The sunlight coming in through the hole highlighted the clouds in a manner that filled the three watching from below with awe. Louie Lulu and Pearl were overwhelmed with what now not only belonged to them but to the insect community of the stream.

Louie Lulu and Pearl sat in place on the sand for some time before speaking. They were recalling the surrealness of what they had seen in the Stone Room. They were also thinking about how the aliens had now apparently gifted everything to them. Quite frankly it was with all that had taken place within such a short space of time; the three insects were somewhat emotionally drained!

Pearl was relaxing with her beautiful feathery green wings spread out across the sand. She spoke first by saying. 'I wonder why it was that the Aliens didn't leave at the time the previous insects were here. Any ideas Louie or Lulu?'

There were a few minutes of silence while Louie and Lulu thought about what Pearl had said. It was ultimately that Louie said. 'Just as a suggestion; I wonder if the previous insects lost their ability to go through the quartz after a couple of generations. Could it be that the Aliens felt they couldn't depend on them to look after what they had left here on Earth'.

'It's possible Louie', Pearl responded after giving it some thought. 'The only thing though is that remember the previous insects would have consumed Mellennium from the water. On that basis the generation turnover would have been extremely slow. I'm guessing but I believe it would take a hundred generations or so for the conditioning from the cosmic cataclysm to be "bred out". This could mean up to ten thousand years. As I said; what you mentioned is possible Louie although I believe it to be unlikely'.

'I guess you're right Pearl', Louie responded. 'There must be some reason'.

'You know what I think it was', Lulu then chipped in. 'Remember that the aliens who built the pyramids had an amazing knowledge of Planet Earth. They knew the distance from the sun. They also knew where the centre of the landmass was. This was together with the exact curvature of the Earth. I believe they would have also known of other things about the Earth. What I'm suggesting is such things as where and when earthquakes and volcanic activity were likely to occur. I believe that the Aliens knew that the insects in Bluefoundland were going to be lost due to volcanic activity. It was on that basis that they didn't leave the Stone Room to them. They waited for thousands of years for another opportunity to come along. The opportunity was in fact you arriving yesterday Pearl. Then there was Louie and me today.

'Gosh Lulu!' Pearl exclaimed. 'You and Louie are just too clever for me! I believe that you would probably be right. Yes; as you say the Aliens did have an incredible knowledge of Planet Earth. It would certainly be for some reason along the lines of what you have said. Well done Lulu!'

Lulu then continued by saying. 'Another thing in relation to the theory is this Pearl. With the aliens having now left everything to us they must feel that there is no imminent danger from any further volcanic activity'.

'Yes I agree Lulu. It just gets better and better doesn't it!'

It was while being deep in thought that the insects lay on the sand a little longer. It was then that Pearl made a suggestion. 'Let's fly up to the quartz and go back to the Stone Room from here. When we have I will show you how to return out of the cave and back into Bluefoundland. You two lead the way this time and I will follow'.

It was back to the Stone Room just as Pearl had suggested. Here Pearl showed Louie and Lulu the tile that would take them back to the cave in Bluefoundland. Having done so, she then said. 'Right Prince Louie and Princess Lulu; take me back to Bluefoundland'.

Louie checked that the Ankh tile was selected so they would return as insects. It was then that Lulu touched the tile that Pearl had indicated to them. Yes! They were back safely as insects flying out of the cave in Bluefoundland. On having arrived they flew to the south along the river. It was then over the dam before alighting by the edge of the lake.

'Well done you two', Pearl said once they had all grouped together. 'I suggest we call it a day and head to the Nest Cafe to celebrate. It's getting near lunch time again. Over lunch we can discuss our meeting with Virgil Virginia and the Ten Ants tomorrow. Let's go!'

****

It was on the following morning; that is the Thursday; Louie Lulu and Pearl flew down to Bluefoundland to arrive at a little after 9.45a.m. It was on arriving that they alighted on the turret-like house roof. To add what is possibly a useless piece of information the roof was made of bright red glazed ceramic tiles – all very nice it was. Virgil Virginia and the Ten Ants were due to arrive at 10.00a.m. Louie Lulu and Pearl were experiencing a degree of excited nervousness. This was in trying to anticipate the reaction of others on seeing the water now flowing through Bluefoundland. Unless Virgil or Virginia; or even the Ten Ants for that matter; had inadvertently discovered the water down in Bluefoundland; they would all still be under the impression that "The Cavity" had remained to be a dry inhospitable place.

It was while waiting for the others to arrive that Pearl looked below her at the beautiful lake. She thought to herself how it would be soon that she would be occupying the turret-like house. In addition the streamside community would be living down in Bluefoundland as and when they chose to. The important thing to Pearl was that as the Queen of the insects she could watch over her subjects. That is from the turret-like house.

It was while looking about her that Pearl glanced at Louie and Lulu. They were doing the same as her. That is sitting and waiting for the others to arrive while thinking about all the amazing things that had come to pass – not to mention looking at the beautiful lake immediately below them. Pearl thought how if it hadn't been for Louie's clever idea with the water; the ability for the insect community to live in the paradise to be known as Bluefoundland would have been lost.

Virgil and Virginia together with the Ten Ants duly arrived. They couldn't believe what they could see. The transformation was incomprehensible. The Ten Ants who were all safely aboard Virgil were absolutely silent for a change. Virgil was first to speak when he addressed Pearl by saying. 'Pearl; how on earth has this happened? It's an absolute miracle! It's phenomenal it's beautiful'.

Pearl then requested that they all fly down to the lake edge so she could answer all the questions the others might have. She also wanted to talk about and explain the important decisions she had made in relation to the future of the cavity - and the insect community. 'Follow me', Pearl announced. 'First I will take you for a quick tour'.

Pearl took off from the roof of the turret-like house. Having descended to fly just above the lake she then flew north across the dam. It was then along the rapids of the river to a spot just before the quarry. Here she did a wide turn and headed back to the south. This was then back across the dam to land outside the line of dwellings at the edge of the lake. Virgil with the Ten Ants aboard followed Pearl. Virginia was alongside him while Louie and Lulu were flying close behind. Louie and Lulu smiled to each other as they watched the Ten Ants pointing things out to each other. The ten little creatures were very excited.

Once the team were all together by the lake edge; Pearl outlined her theory as to how water had arrived down in the cavity. In essence she theorised that as a result of a "rock fall" in the diversion chamber; water had arrived down in the cavity. Of course Virgil had seen the so called "rock fall" for himself. On that basis what Pearl was saying seemed to be perfectly feasible. Pearl surely wished she could reveal to the others exactly what had been achieved using Louie's clever idea. However in securing the future of the insect community; and retaining the trust that had been placed in Louie Lulu and Pearl by the Aliens; it was just not appropriate to do so. Maybe it never would be. Time would tell.

Exited and animated discussion followed in relation to the theory about what had taken place. There was also much excited discussion about what could be achieved now that life giving water was available. I suppose one of the most exciting prospects was the fact that vegetation such as grass, flowers and trees would now grow. This was in the light and the heat given off by the crystals. The Ten Ants in being excited about the whole deal pleaded if they could go and look at the dwelling they had seen on the previous occasion. That is the one with the twelve rooms.

'By all means', Louie responded to the Ten Ants request 'That dwelling is yours. First of all though; Pearl needs to address us all with some things she wants to say to us as our Queen. Then you can go'.

'Thanks Mr Louie', Import responded. The Ten Ants then sat around in a half circle to listen to what Pearl had to say. They sure looked cute. For want of a better description they were sitting up expectantly like Jack Russell pups!

Of course the first thing Pearl had to say was that the cavity was to be no longer known as "The Cavity". Yes; just as had been agreed it was to be in honour of the two dragonflies; and their desire to explore; it was to be now known as Bluefoundland. A cheer went up from the Ten Ants. Virgil and Virginia were overcome with a severe case of dragonfly type bashfulness. The two magnificent insects were totally lost for words. Pearl also went on to say that following a suggestion by Louie; it had been decreed that the stream up on the surface was to be now known as Surface Paradise.

Pearl went on to explain how she as Queen had set up a system copied from the human world. That is a system known as royalty and how it involved Louie and Lulu. Pearl explained how she had adopted the "royalty stuff" to ensure the future welfare of the insect community. It was also as a means to protect the legacy of Bluefoundland itself. That is a legacy that had been left by the insects that had tragically died many years before.

Virgil Virginia and the Ten Ants looked at their Queen with utter admiration. This was as she explained the situation. Pearl's beautiful eyes flashed; this was in the light of the crystals; with what can only be described as being a divine authority. The insects knew they could trust their Queen implicitly. Virgil and Virginia had of course both seen the moth and the two bees up in the room where the last of the previous insects had died. To the two dragonflies it was unquestionably appropriate that Pearl as well as Louie and Lulu be the leaders of the insect community. Yes; the moth and the two bees that had perished many years before were now reborn in the form of Louie Lulu and Pearl. It all fitted into place. Of course this was especially so with what Pearl Louie and Lulu had witnessed inside the Stone room.

Virginia was the first to speak. It was with much feeling that she said. 'Pearl you wonderful moth. We will always support you in whatever you choose to do. We all respect you and love you as our Queen. Please be with us for a long time'.

'Hear, hear', Virgil said while clapping in support of what Virginia had just said.

It has to be said that there were a few eyes that were moist with the emotion of the occasion. The Ten Ants clapped along with Virgil. The ants were overcome with the privilege of being present to hear what Pearl was announcing. I suppose it could be said that in the lives of those special little creatures; it was a very special sort of "anty" climax. Really!

Pearl thanked all for their support. She moved on quickly before she too was overcome with emotion. She went on to say. 'All of you present have been very close to me over the years. You are just so very special to me. It was at the time of the Al Spider crisis that without consideration for your own safety you all played a part to save our community. What I would like you all to do; this is before I advise the remainder of our community; is to select a dwelling for yourselves. Virgil and Virginia; just as you would already know; there are premises down here that will be more than adequate for your air services operation. Later next week I will call a meeting of all our community members. I'd like to do so down here in Bluefoundland. Virgil and Virginia I will need your assistance to fly in non-flying members. Louie and Lulu I will need your help to allocate dwellings to those who want them. Ten Ants; if you could also assist in showing our community members around the dwellings that would be greatly appreciated.

'The way I see it is that we will still retain all we have by the stream up in Surface Paradise. The thing is that we now have the option to live down here in perfect safety. We can all do so as we as we see fit. I would imagine that it would be appropriate to do so during the long cold winter months. As for me I will certainly be retaining my streetlight apartment as a summer residence. There are too many memories there to ever abandon it.

'What I want to do now is leave you all. I'm going to head back to my streetlight apartment. I want to put serious thought into planning what we will all do next. In the meantime, please select and setup the dwellings and facilities you want down here'.

Pearl paused for a moment. It was with a smirk of mischief on her face that she said. 'Tomorrow Prince Louie and Princess Lulu; I would ask that we meet at the turret-like house at 11.00a.m. For one I want to further discuss plans that I have. More importantly however; it's in an appropriate place within the turret-like house that I want to hang that picture of you Louie. That is the one that Tiger and Lily drew. It would be appropriate to do so because it is the start of a new era!' – as indeed it was.

Before we leave this chapter the reader might feel it to be strange that little has been alluded to about the "turret-like" house. After all; Pearl Baker-Moth has made up her mind that it will be from there that she will watch over her Queendom. The thing is; how does she know that it is not a dark dank dwelling full of dust and spider webs? Pearl knows because she had flown about the place and had a good look in the windows. What Pearl has seen has been something magnificent beyond belief. It is indeed a place fit for a Queen. She hasn't even told Louie and Lulu about it yet. All will be revealed in due course.
Chapter 16

Bluefoundland Five Years On

Five years have now passed as we take up our story. It's now appropriate to use this chapter to summarise what has taken place in relation to Bluefoundland over this time. There have been some phenomenal changes. For one our story no longer involves references to baby bees – maybe much to the relief of the reader. The reason being of course is that Tiger and Lily are now close to being ten year olds. This will be alluded to later in the chapter.

The first thing that needs to be mentioned is that all of the insects of the streamside community took up the opportunity to enjoy what one might call "dual citizenship". That is to have a residence down in Bluefoundland as well as a "mainly for summer" residence above ground in Surface Paradise. It's over the aforementioned five years that Queen Pearl, Prince Louie, and Princess Lulu have met at Pearl's place many times. In saying Pearl's place we are referring here to the turret-like house down in Bluefoundland. In effect the meetings at the turret-like house have been to formulate and agree on the direction the development of Bluefoundland should take. It has been as a result of decision making at such meetings that the physical appearance of Bluefoundland has changed dramatically. Yes; getting water down there was only part of the exercise. When the insects took over, it was still a very sparse environment. There was still much work to be done.

One thing that kicked off noticeable changes down in Bluefoundland was this. The insect community had; this was under the guidance from their Queen Pearl Baker-Moth; worked very hard. In particular this was to take down seeds from Surface Paradise and sow them. The results of their efforts made their underground home a beautiful place to live. Now when five years had passed there were many ferns and flowers. There were myriads of young trees growing all around the lake and along the front of the line of dwellings. It was along the eastern side of Bluefoundland; this was where there had been flat areas of dry soil; there were now lush grassy fields. It was within those fields that there were masses of wild daisies, bluebells, buttercups, dandelions, and purple clover. Certain bees we know just loved such stuff! There was a reason for the seeds taking and growing so well. This will be alluded to a little later in our story.

In relation to growing things down in Bluefoundland it was along the eastern side in the rich soils that were many Kauri trees that had been planted from seed. Although the trees were small at this point in time they would eventually grow to form a significant forest in years to come. Also in relation to planting things down in Bluefoundland; it was along the front of the dwellings that the residents had created their own small gardens with their favourite flowers and shrubs – such as miniature climbing roses, jasmine, and many varieties of daisies. The air down in Bluefoundland was always warm and inviting. It now carried the scent from the masses of flowers that were growing.

It was along the banks of the two fast flowing rivers; that is the river beyond the dam to the north as well as the river coming on down from the south; that seeds from native trees and ferns had been sown in abundance. These areas were beginning to look not unlike the bush along the stream up on the surface. One very special place in relation to the planting of stuff was the island in the middle of the lake. Incidentally it was by this time that the island had a name that we will allude to shortly. Anyway; it was on the island that many Kauri trees as well as ferns and flowers had been sown from seed. It was now that five years had passed that the island had lush growth over the entire area.

It was on the shore of the island that Basil and Sybil of the Nest Café had found what they felt to be an ideal spot to build another restaurant. They had decided that they wanted a restaurant the same in appearances and style as the Nest Café – although they had decided not to call it the Nest Café. To this end, Sparrow Construction; this was with some assistance from White Ant Excavators; had built what was indeed a replica of the Nest Café. Yes; the so called new "Nest Café" that wasn't called the Nest Café looked beautiful where it was situated by the lake. What Basil and Sybil had chosen in the way of a location was a perfect setting.

It was initially that Basil and Sybil didn't know what to call the new restaurant. They had also encountered some difficulty in finding suitable management and staff for the place. The reason for requiring more staff was that they intended to keep both the Nest Cafe and the new restaurant open all year round. There was also the issue of not being able to be in both places at once.

As good fortune would have it; a family of Indian cotton aphids arrived to live within the community. They were desperate for work and a home. They were a lovely family that went by the name of Singh. Apparently many of their relatives had died back in India. No; this was not due to homicide, genocide, or suicide but insecticide! The family of seven comprising of Mr and Mrs Singh together with five children were seeking their fortune elsewhere. Basil and Sybil in needing staff to run the new restaurant duly took them in.

It had all worked out well. The Singh family took up permanent residence on the island down in Bluefoundland. They were living in premises attached to the new Cafe. It was because the Singh family were cotton aphids that it was decided by all concerned to call the new cafe the "Cotton Club". Yes! Can't you just picture it? What a romantic place the Cotton Club was. There it was just up from the lake shoreline. It was surrounded by lush semi tropical growth. The island in being situated in the middle of the lake was not unlike a tropical island. It was warm and "sunny" with the heat and light generated by the glowing crystals. There was also the heavy scent of flowers wafting through the air. Yes; flowers such as jasmine, hibiscus, freesias, lilac, sweet peas, you name it. What a paradise!

The Bee Family; this included Tiger and Lily if they had been good bees; together with Pearl would meet on frequent occasions at the Cotton Club for a meal – particularly the evenings. And yes believe it or not, Louie still had his favourite table by the window. It was from there that he and Lulu could look back across the lake and see their lakeside dwelling. Yes; it would be reflected magically in the still mirror like surface of the lake.

The five Singh children were quite cute little young aphids. Everybody loved them. In fact they were good friends of Tiger and Lily's. In spite of the five Singh children being young they were very musical. They had set up a group of their own. This was to play wonderful soft jazz music to customers at the Cotton Club – particularly of an evening. On occasions they would provide patrons with a bit of a Singh song. At such times everybody would join in.

The Singh family had rather complicated and long Indian type names. It was so as to make things simpler that the parents were just simply referred to as Mr and Mrs Singh. The children in being small were known simply as being the Cotton Singhlets! Yes; quite delightful don't you think.

At this point in our story we haven't revealed the name of the island – or anything else that has by this time been given a name down in Bluefoundland. On that basis we will reveal the result of a day spent some four and a half years earlier. It was a day when Louie Lulu and Pearl had a meeting at the turret-like house. The main purpose of the meeting had been to set about decreeing names. This was for all the parts of Bluefoundland that needed naming.

Because the reader is no doubt wondering what the name of the island was; we will deal with this first. It was simple. A name had to be found to honour Lulu for the part she had played in the setting up of Bluefoundland. It was on that basis that the island was simply called Honourlulu Island. Quite appropriate one would think. Well done Lulu.

A further area to be named was where Duck Paddle Cruises had set up operations down in Bluefoundland. It had been created at the lake edge in an extensive inlet close by to the dam. A new wharf had been put in place by Sparrow Construction. There were now also "boatsheds" made especially for the ducks to sleep in at night. The inlet and the area needed a name. It was in honour of Pearl that the inlet was named Pearl Harbour!

Just as a point of interest, the demand for Duck Paddle Cruise services down in Bluefoundland was growing all the time. This meant that more ducks had to be employed and thus brought down from Surface Paradise. It was with the extra ducks that space in the so called "boatsheds"; this was where the ducks slept at night; was at a premium. Just as one can imagine; to fit all the ducks in this resulted in a lot of friendly "duck shoving".

Anyway; it's while we are talking about the wharf at Pearl Harbour it should be mentioned that Sparrow Construction had also built another wharf over at Honourlulu Island. This particular wharf was right outside the Cotton Club. Yes the residents of Bluefoundland could take a leisurely cruise on a duck over to Honourlulu Island for a meal anytime should they chose to do so.

Moving on with the naming of things; it would be remembered that up behind the dwellings there was water flowing within the rock. In fact it was within what was an ancient lava tube. The water referred to was what supplied all the dwellings. The same water also flowed within the rock on down to the quarry and mica mine. On arriving at the quarry and mica mine it then made its way as a stream to join the main river flowing away to the north. So it was that in honour of the Ten Ants; who had been present during the discovery of Bluefoundland; this stream was named as being "Ten Ant Creek". Yes; it has to be said that the ten little creatures felt immensely honoured. This was to be recognised for the part that they played in getting Bluefoundland up and running.

Another area to be named was the beach of river sand that was situated along the eastern side of the lake. This was over behind Honourlulu Island. It was along this beach that the previous insects had mounted glowing crystals on clay pedestals. It was on that basis that the residents of Bluefoundland; this was as the previous insects had done; could sun bathe; or maybe crystal bathe. It was here that they could also laze around in the sand hills after a swim.

It was so that non flying insects could visit this delightful beach that it was necessary for them to make a booking with Virgil Blue Airlines. This was at the Fright Centre that now had an office located down in Bluefoundland. Alternatively they could if they so wished, take a leisurely trip with Duck Paddle Cruises. There was always a possibility of course that these non flying insects could miss the last flight or sailing back. On that basis it had been decided to get Sparrow Construction to construct some lightly built houses. This was so that those who missed getting back could stay the night. What a good idea! It was for convenience that quite a number of these lightly built houses had been constructed. They had been set back just behind the beach in an area surrounded by ferns and flowers. Let's face it; it was because of the beauty of the location of these houses that many insects didn't want to go home anyway. Who would blame them! On the basis that the beach was characterised by a large number of these lightly built houses; it was felt to be appropriate to name the beach simply as being Lighthouse Beach! Good thinking Louie Lulu and Pearl!

In having mentioned these so called "light houses"; it maybe of interest to the reader that to keep them nice and clean and tidy they were cleaned three times a week. This was carried out by a delightful little housefly whose name was Harriet. Harriet was I suppose what could be described as being a "light house keeper". Even so; in being small in stature she was possibly more of a "light housekeeper"! Be that as it may; it was necessary to do this cleaning stuff. This was because frequently the likes of Bulldog Ants from White Ant Excavators would stay in the light houses – and they would forget to wipe their feet for goodness sake.

Harriet the housefly lived with her husband a worker bee named Harvey. In effect they ran a successful cleaning business. The pair had taken up residence in one of the dwellings along the lake front. It was as a part of their business that they also provided housekeeping and cleaning services for the community. Not only did they provide cleaning services for the residents of the dwellings but they also cleaned the premises at what had come to be known as the White Ant Arcade – of which we shall talk about shortly. Harriet and Harvey also did some cleaning work for Virgil and Virginia at their Bluefoundland hangar offices.

The reader might be wondering how a bee and a housefly could cope with all this work? Well the explanation is quite simple. They had a family of six teenage children to help them. Not unnaturally it might also be wondered as to how could a bee and a fly have children? I guess we all learn something new everyday. The offspring from a fly and a bee is of course a "flee"! Yes Harriet and Harvey had six young flees to help them. Incidentally it is humans who spell "flee" incorrectly as "flea". It's not the insects. After all the insects are the ones who should know!

Anyway; getting back to the naming of things; the river flowing away to the north from the dam also had to have a name. Initially it was a difficult to come up with a suitable name. Louie Lulu and Pearl decided that because the river in question started at the dam and finished at the holes in the rock; that is where the water flowed out and away to the sea; they might as well just simply call it the Hole-Dam River. The fact that it was only half the damn river was irrelevant!

Then there was the lake itself to be named; not to mention the lake up at Chamberland Park. To make things easy, the lake at Chamberland Park was simply named Lake Chamberland. However it was felt by Louie Lulu and Pearl that the newly formed lake in Bluefoundland was very special. On that basis it required a special name. It was following much discussion; this was combined with extensive bumblebee and moth brainstorming; the name decided upon was Lake McFarland. After all it was Mr McFarland who allowed Louie and Lulu to operate their business in his shed. He was also the Mayor of the village who had the preservation of Surface Paradise at heart. He was a good man.

The final thing that Louie Lulu and Pearl had wanted to do in the way of naming things was to have a name for the turret-like house where Pearl now resided. It was also the place of much importance where the three met for making decisions about the things relating to Bluefoundland. This naming of the turret-like house business had been a difficult one. For quite some time it had been simply referred to as being the "turret-like house". It was to sort it out once and for all that Pearl had called a meeting with Louie and Lulu at the Royal Chamber. If the reader is wondering as to what exactly the Royal Chamber was this will be detailed in due course. Save to say that for the time being it should be mentioned that within the Royal Chamber there was a large conference table around which decisions could be made. It was also here that the picture of Louie resided. This was the one that had been drawn by two small bees on the lounge room wall of the Bee's Surface Paradise residence

So it was in relation to the naming of the "turret-like house" that while sitting around the conference table that all sorts of names had been proposed. This was names such as "Stalagmite House", "Baker-Moth Place", "The Palace", "Heavens Above", "The Elevation", "The White House", "Pearl's Court" to name just a few. None of the names as far as our three were concerned seemed to be appropriate for what was in essence the very nerve centre of Bluefoundland. The three had even been getting close to giving up on the matter and resorting to simply calling it "Pearl's place". It was then that Lulu came up with an idea.

Lulu had introduced her idea by saying. 'Let's note some key words relating to the turret-like house. Perhaps with the words we select we can create an acronym that is catchy and easy to remember. In fact to kick things off I already have an idea. On that basis I have listed some words for consideration'.

Pearl responded with a degree of relief in that here might be the answer by saying. 'Yes; good idea Lulu. Let's hear what you have got'.

'Thanks Pearl. The important words that I have noted down are as follows. I'll deal with them one at a time:

Happiness: To me this is a key one. This turret-house where we are situated right now is where the decisions made. Decisions made must be to ensure the "happiness" of our community.

Action: It is here where actions are implemented to ensure the safety and welfare of our community.

Caring: Decisions we make must be all about caring for the community.

Knowledge: Importantly it is here where the knowledge we have gained; in particular this is from the village library; will be used for the betterment of our community.

Information: It is here where important information is stored and preserved for future Kings and Queens after we have all gone.

Needs: Recognising the needs of our community and acting accordingly is what we do.

Government: It is from here that Bluefoundland and Surface Paradise will be governed. The Community knows this and totally accepts it because of their respect for you Pearl.

Bluefoundland: A truly important word because after all this is where we are fulfilling a legacy left by the previous insects.

Unicentre: Where we are sitting right now; that is in the turret-like house; will be the one unique centre where all governance is implemented.

Management; Various actions and decisions that have been decided upon will be managed from here'.

'Right that's it', Lulu said with a somewhat mischievous smile on her face. 'See what you think'

Louie and Pearl had sat and listened to what Lulu was saying. They had noted the words down that she had suggested. They were indeed an excellent selection of key words. They were important words that reflected the very core values that would be administered from the so called turret-like house. Well done Lulu.

Yes; what an excellent selection of words it was. Even so, Louie and Pearl looked a little nonplussed at the resulting acronym from the list of words. That is HACKING BUM for goodness sake.

'What sort of name is that?' Louie said while glancing at Lulu in disbelief.

Lulu laughed. It was then with a further look of mischief on her face that she said. 'You will have to guess what I am thinking of. Don't take the words in the order I have given them. What I have thought of really is a good name. Perhaps think big and look at the letters again.

Louie looked again. Having done so, he mumbled to himself. 'Think big. Think big' He then said while still being more than a little nonplussed. 'How about "AM BIG CHUNK"?'

Lulu couldn't stop laughing. She responded by saying. 'No you loveable big chunk. That's not it. You will have to try cooking up another name'.

Louie thought Lulu had mentioned "cooking" as a clue. It was accordingly that he came up with "BAKING CHUM" and "MUCH BAKING"

'No, no, no Louie!' Lulu proclaimed with uncontrollable mirth.

Pearl could see that Lulu was teasing Louie. She sat back and smiled. This was while suppressing a strong urge to burst out laughing herself. Poor Louie was taking this acronym business quite seriously. It was in his mind that he was not to be outdone by Lulu's obvious cleverness. His brow was furrowed in thought. It meant that the bumblebee fur on his head was standing up like hedgehog prickles.

Lulu stopped shaking with laughter. She brought herself back under control. It was then with a degree of seriousness that she said. 'I will give you another clue. What I have in mind relates to royalty in the human world'.

Louie looked again at the letters. It was following some deliberation that he said. 'You're having me on Lulu. In saying "royalty" do you mean maybe "KING HAM CUB" or "KING BUM CHA"?'

Lulu and Pearl broke down with laughter. Oh dear; poor Louie. They couldn't control themselves anymore. It has to be said that Louie's yellow stripes had turned a little pink with embarrassment.

It was finally that Lulu said. 'Oh I am so sorry Louie. You make me laugh so much sometimes you loveable bee. It's the name of a palace relating to royalty in the human world. We have read about it many times in the village library'.

It was following some further deliberation on Louie's part that he finally had it. Yes; it was obvious. It was the word BUCKINGHAM - Buckingham Palace! What a great name for the turret-like house.

Lulu moved to hug her Louie very tightly. This was to reassure him that he was indeed a much loved bee. She apologised profusely for teasing him. Yes; what a great name it was that Lulu had thought of. So it was that from that point in time the turret-like house where Pearl lived was known as "Buckingham Palace"!

In moving on; it was with Pearl now residing at Buckingham Palace; this was apart from being back in her streetlight apartment over some of the summer months; the reader might well ask as to where Louie Lulu and the other members of the Bee Family now lived. As a means of enlightenment it was a little under five years earlier that Louie Lulu and the two small bees had selected a place for themselves. It was a truly delightful dwelling from one of the hundreds along the base of the limestone wall. It suited their needs admirably. Yes; it was a ten roomed apartment with six bedrooms. Goodness me!

To elaborate further; Rose as a matter of course had joined the Bee Family. She had her own room with an adjoining en-suite. Rose had never known such luxury. She was completely overcome when Louie and Lulu had first shown her to her new quarters. In fact when she first saw what was now hers she sat on the bed and cried. She was totally overcome! Mind you; that was exactly what female personbirds did when emotionally overcome.

To give a little more perspective in relation to the Bee house; if one looked from the lake edge back towards the front of the house; Rose's bedroom was to the right. It had a single picture window looking out over the lake. Next to the left was a large lounge. This had three wide windows. The lounge was an ideal place to relax in the evening to look out over the lake. Further to the left; that is next to the lounge; was the front door. Behind the front door was a hallway that extended to the rear of the dwelling.

Believe it or not; the front entrance of the Bee house was coloured black and yellow. It was a perfect match for the stripes of the four bees who happen to live behind the beautiful glazed ceramic door. The number on the Bee household door was also intriguing. Yes this number consisted of what looked like two horse shoes side by side with the open side down. Below them was a row of seven vertical strips. This was in fact the number the Egyptians had used for twenty-seven. It just so happened that Louie's favourite table at the Cotton Club; this was the one by the window; was table twenty seven! It was amazing. In addition; the fact that the number on the front door of the Bee house had two horseshoe "thingies"; this was as Lulu had referred to them; had been a critical issue in deciding to take this particular dwelling. Louie and Lulu thought that it must be good luck for the number to be Louie's favourite table number; this was as well as having two horseshoe "thingies" in it!

We digress. Getting back to looking at the Bee house from the lake edge; it was to the left of the front door that resided Louie and Lulu's bedroom. This was complete with a large adjoining en-suite and two large windows looking out over the lake. It was off the hallway that was behind the front door that there were the two bedrooms belonging to Tiger and Lily. There was also a guest room and the main bathroom. None of the rooms situated towards the rear of the house had external windows. As far as Tiger and Lily were concerned it was probably just as well. This was because back at the time when the Bee Family had first moved in; the little blighters tended to be a little untidy. Let's face it; it just wouldn't be the done thing for Prince Louie and Princess Lulu to be seen to have children with untidy bedrooms, would it?

Adjoining the lounge in the Bee house was an extensive kitchen. It had all the mod-cons. That is a ceramic stove and oven, hot and cold running water, a range hood with outside ventilation, not to mention sophisticated drainage. Everything had been beautifully made out of ceramics by the insects that had departed many years before.

Just as it had been the case with Rose; all the insects that had come to setup home down in Bluefoundland had been overwhelmed by what was now theirs. It was hard to comprehend that all they could see now belonged to them. They couldn't believe what their Queen and leader Pearl Baker-Moth had done for them. It was as a result that the community had been extremely supportive in Pearl's appointment of Louie and Lulu as her successors; that is should anything happen to her. Yes; the two bees namely Prince Louie and Princess Lulu had the respect of the whole community.

It's appropriate at this point to mention that royalty in the insect world was a little different to that of the human world. It was in the insect world that royalty mixed at all levels – well in fact there were no levels or social demarcation. There was no such thing as class distinction. Just as we have come to learn; respect for royalty in the insect world was truly earned.

It was next door to the Bee house down in Bluefoundland; this was at number twenty eight; that it was here the Ten Ants had taken up residence. It was very convenient for Louie and Lulu to have the happy little creatures close by. It meant that any issues relating to the Factory could be discussed. Tiger and Lily enjoyed the Ten Ant's company as well. Incidentally the Factory because it was mainly a summer operation was not duplicated down in Bluefoundland in the early years. If the Ten Ants happened to be in-residence down in Bluefoundland and the Factory was operating; Virgil or his wasps would fly the little creatures back and forth. This was via the opening that came out up behind the Nest Café in Surface Paradise.

It was on the other side of the Bee house; this was at number twenty six; that Charlie Whitehead and his family lived. Charlie apart from being a white ant himself was the owner-operator of White Ant Excavators Ltd. This was the company that had done so much work in the past for the insect community - including the construction of the tunnel and the Reserve Bank. Charlie now had plenty of work down in Bluefoundland in maintaining water supplies within homes. This was as well as excavating pipe work through the limestone and creating new excavated premises as required. White Ant Excavators had also taken over the running of the ceramics factory. This was as well as the mica mine and quarrying operations. Actually Louie, Lulu, Charlie, and Pearl, had some wonderful times getting the steam engine up and running again. It just shows what a versatile Queen of the insects Pearl Baker-Moth was.

It was within the first year of Bluefoundland coming to life that a little under half of all dwellings had been taken up and occupied. This meant that there was still plenty of accommodation left to cater for the community as it grew in size for many years to come. It's interesting to note that within the insect community there was no need for a Real Estate agent; or an Unreal one for that matter; for the buying or selling of these dwellings. The insects in being devoid of greed and such stuff simply sorted out whose dwelling was whose amongst themselves. It was quite lovely in the scheme of things.

Something of interest to note is that now that five years have come to pass that it's down in Bluefoundland there is what could be described as a "retail centre". This retail centre is conveniently placed right in the middle of the line of dwellings. It is here that there are duplicates of certain facilities that have always existed up in Surface Paradise. The retail centre had been created by White Ant Excavators. They had done a beautiful job of excavating a suitably wide and longish rectangular-section tunnel back into the limestone. It was off each side of this so called tunnel; this was someway back so that adjacent dwellings weren't affected; that premises were excavated for such things as the supermarket, Doctor Sum Ting Wong's medical centre, Virgil's travel agent - that is the Fright Centre, the legal firm Moore Payper and Staff, the Post Office, to mention just a few. Suitably placed glowing crystals and newly created ceramic tile facades had provided a delightful shopping arcade for the community. Because the arcade had been built by White Ant Excavators it was in recognition of their splendid work that the arcade was named the White Ant Arcade.

Another thing while we think of it. It was following a couple of years of occupation down in Bluefoundland that Louie had found it necessary to setup a Bluefoundland branch of the Reserve Bank. Louie had done this by setting up trendy and modern looking premises within the White Ant Arcade. This service was particularly required for the likes of the employees of White Ant Excavators. They of course were doing much work down in Bluefoundland and needed to be paid in the usual dollops and scents. Then there were others at the mica mine and the quarries that all needed to be paid for their work as well. Additionally there were the residents of Bluefoundland themselves who found it inconvenient to have to go up to Surface Paradise if ever they needed dollops and scents to pay for things.

Yes; it has to be said that over a period of five years Bluefoundland had become a thriving community. The insects had worked it out for themselves how to do everything that the previous insects had done. This was things such as creating ceramics, making windows, making cement, and building new premises amongst other things. The cavity now known as Bluefoundland was as it had been when the previous insects had lived there. This was as far as was known many thousands of years before.

Virgil and Virginia had set up a hangar down in Bluefoundland. This was together with extensive facilities for the wasps. The air services operation was situated within large excavated premises that they had come across. Location wise the hangar was at a point where the line of dwellings ended to the south. Virgil and Virginia had become exceedingly busy with their operation. Apart from tourist type stuff they were busy running flights between Bluefoundland and Surface Paradise - as well as providing transport services within Bluefoundland itself.

Something else that needs a mention is the Chambermade Hotel. This was the new hotel that had been built within the cavity now known as Chamberland Park. The new Hotel was similar in size and construction to the Babbelon Hotel up in Surface Paradise. Just as it had been with the Babbleon Hotel; Beehive Apartments had been engaged along with Sparrow Construction to put it all together. It was a beautiful place.

Virgil and Virginia were frequently flying guests to and from the new hotel. With the way things had panned out they had a choice of two routes. If perhaps it was windy and raining up on the surface, they would remain below ground and fly along the Mighty Saint Louie River. Alternatively if it was a fine day up on the surface they would fly out the aperture at the top of Bluefoundland. It was then along the stream of Surface Paradise to head to the top of the falls. From there it was in at the top of Chamberland Park and down through the clouds to the hotel below. What magic!

It was in the early days of setting up Bluefoundland that Virgil and Virginia had been of tremendous help to Louie. In particular this was with his idea to place glowing crystals all the way along the route to Chamberland Park. The two powerful dragonflies could carry two suitably sized crystals at a time. This was strapped to their fuselages. Louie; this was sometimes with some help from Lulu too; flew with the two dragonflies to assist in placing the crystals on ledges along the rocky walls of the tunnel. That is the tunnel leading from Bluefoundland to Chamberland Park. The crystals were then wet with water from the river. With millennium present in the water it would be within minutes that the crystals would be glowing and giving off both heat and light.

With the crystals now in place it meant that the tunnel leading down to the east from Chamberland Park; this was where the Mighty Saint Louie River flowed; was clearly lit. With the masses of water flowing, the rapids glistened in the light. It was a breathtaking sight looking along the length of the tunnel. The vista made by the white water in the light of the crystals had made a popular tourist attraction for Virgil and Virginia in their operation.

It should be noted that the placing of the crystals along the route to Chamberland Park could have been more easily done by using another method. This was with having Louie Lulu and Pearl go through the quartz. It would have been a simple task to do the work in their mutated humanoid form. However it was at this point in time not appropriate to do so. This was because Virgil in particular would have questioned the crystals suddenly appearing from nowhere. It would have concerned him. Louie Lulu and Pearl didn't want any members of their community to ever feel worried or threatened.

Now this is something interesting that needs to be mentioned. It has much relevance as our story moves on. Louie and Lulu had found something of great use within their home. It was at the very back of their dwelling that they had come across a locked door. By all accounts it appeared to be a door to a storage room. The two bees didn't think too much about it initially because they didn't have a key to open it. They both thought it to be a little strange however that that this door was locked when none of the other doors had locks or keys for that matter.

It was about six months after moving in that Louie discovered a key in the kitchen. It was hidden away on top of one of the ceramic cupboards. Louie on putting two and two together subsequently found it to be a key to the mystery door. It was on opening it that Louie found that it wasn't access to a store room as first thought. It was access to what was more of a tunnel that extended some distance back into the chalky limestone. At the end of the tunnel Louie had the shock of his life. It was here that the rocky wall in front of him started to glow blue. This was when he approached. Yes; amazingly enough the tunnel was access to another quartz crystal face. In fact the previous insects had used it for access to the Stone Room.

To cut a long story short; it was in the Stone Room that Louie and Lulu discovered a tile with the hieroglyphics for twenty-seven. This it would be remembered was the same as the number on the Bee's front door. It was on selecting this particular tile that they returned to the back of their own home again. An interesting point was that apart from the number twenty-seven there were tiles for all the other dwellings as well. This seemed to confirm that all of the original insects who lived down in Bluefoundland would have had the ability to go through the quartz. This very factor fitted in with the theory that all of the original insects had been conditioned by the cosmic cataclysm many thousands of years before.

It has to be said that the discovery of this particular access to the Stone Room was in some ways a relief for Louie and Lulu; not to mention Pearl. They had been concerned about possibly attracting unwanted attention when going through to the Stone Room from the cave where the crystals were. It was always possible that other insects of the community would notice that they were mysteriously disappearing. With what Louie and Lulu had found at the back of their home they could now go though the quartz without being noticed by others. It was the same for Pearl. All she had to do was to fly down from Buckingham Palace to number twenty seven to go through to the Stone Room. Yes; this was indeed an incredibly useful find.

BUT! And this was a big BUT! It had its drawbacks! There was the problem of two inquisitive little bees possibly finding the quartz at the back of this tunnel! They had both naturally been curious about the locked door anyway. On that basis they were always asking "Wozzat?" Of course it would be remembered that both Tiger and Lily had been conditioned by the streetlight of Pearl's apartment. This was when they had stayed with Pearl for a night before they were delivered to Louie and Lulu. Yes; the trouble was that the pair were both quite capable of going through the quartz by themselves. Oh dear!

It was because of the aforementioned that Louie and Lulu were forced to make a major decision. After careful consideration and in agreement with Pearl, they took Tiger and Lily through the quartz to the Stone Room. This was to show them and explain to them what it was all about. Of course the two small bees were a little older by this time. They had some capability to recognise danger. On that basis it was felt to be better to introduce them to the quartz rather than have them accidentally find it by themselves. It would have been terrible if Tiger and Lily had gone through the quartz to the Stone Room and had not been able to get back. They would have been terrified. They could have even been lost.

It all ended up well. This was in that even though it was a little earlier than originally planned; Tiger and Lily once they were introduced to the quartz quickly learnt about the risks and dangers. They accepted the proviso that they were never ever to go through on their own. That is until sometime later when they were a little older.

Something rather special that had happened; this was about the time of the discovery of the quartz at the back of Bee house; was this. It was with agreement from Pearl that Rose because of her years of devotion to the Bee Family was appointed and sworn in as a member of the "Royal Household". She was given a title. It was formally decreed that she was to be known as Countess Rose.

Rose of course was totally overcome with this honour bestowed upon her. There were more than a few tears of emotion at the time. She also readily accepted; this was as part of the deal; to assume the responsibility of being the governess for the two small bees. Rose had also solemnly agreed and promised that if ever something should happen to Louie and Lulu it would then be Rose's duty in the interim to be of direct assistance to Pearl. It was on that basis that shortly after Rose was accepted to be a member of the Royal Family; she was "conditioned" to have the ability to go through the quartz. This was of course achieved by taking her inside Pearl's streetlight apartment when the streetlight was on.

One really good thing was that once Rose had the ability to go through the quartz she could then take Tiger and Lily to the village library. This was as part of their education – not to mention Rose's education as well. Yes; it had been over a period of close to five years that Tiger and Lily had rapidly become mature and educated bees. Then to top it off they now even kept their bedrooms reasonably tidy!

There was a good feeling once Rose had the ability to go through the quartz. This was in the sense that there were no secrets. If ever Louie Lulu and Pearl had a job to do through the quartz they could all talk about it; or even get Rose to come with them to assist. Rose was also of tremendous help in taking notes at meetings that were held in Buckingham Palace.

Something that was touched on previously was Pearl's intention to head to the Big City Library. She had carried this out on a number of occasions. It was while there that she had scanned all the information she could find in relation to Egyptian hieroglyphics. In particular this was to determine what they meant. Pearl; this was in her mutated form; had initially found her way to the City by flying and following the railway line from the village. The information Pearl had gleaned was then transferred to all other members of the "Royal Family" using USB connections.

Just in case the reader has forgotten exactly what so called "USB connections" were; it would be appropriate to reiterate the procedure before we move on. In summary the insects had found; this was when through the quartz in their mutated form; that if the right hand of one was clasped with the left hand of another; and squeezed so that a blue aura was present; recalled data would transfer to the brain of the one clasping with the left hand! Yes; in effect this "hand clasping" business created a "Uni-directional Shunt for the Brain" – thus a USB connection.

So it was that Louie Lulu and Rose being armed with the information Pearl had recovered; the four had managed to interpret what of the hieroglyphs on a significant number of the tiles in the Stone Room meant. They now found that they could exit at the village bank as they had done previously from the end of Louie's tunnel. They could even exit through quartz located in the Big City. This saved them having to fly there. There were many other places about the planet that they could go to as well. However some of the hieroglyphics on the tiles didn't mean anything in particular. There were still many tiles that the insects didn't know where they would end up if they were selected. It was simply that they didn't relate to anything in the modern world. It was in addition that the tiles displayed complex Egyptian numbers. These numbers had puzzled the insects. So far they hadn't yet managed to work out what they signified. Yes it has to be said that at this time when five years had passed; there were still a few things to be learnt in relation to the symbols on the tiles.

To perhaps gain a better appreciation of what it was like living down in Bluefoundland we shall discuss the crystals for a moment. Just as Pearl had originally discovered, they dimmed as the sun set. More correctly speaking it was as the Earth turned away from the sun every twenty-four hours. It was at night that the crystals gave a light similar to that of the moon. Sometimes of an evening following the evening meal; the Bee Family and Rose would sit in the lounge of their home. It was from there that they would watch out across the lake as the crystals dimmed to a barely visible glow. Something quite beautiful was that once it had become near dark; if one looked up to the ceiling of Bluefoundland; glow-worms could be seen dotted about the place. It was just as if there were stars in a black sky. Yes; Bluefoundland was indeed a world within a world.

It would be in the early morning that the reverse of the aforementioned would occur. At the beginning of a new day the crystals would come to life. They would begin to glow brightly again with a light replicating that of the sun up on the surface. It would be once more that Bluefoundland would be filled with warmth and light. It would become as bright and warm as an equivalent sunny day up on the surface. It would be as the crystals awakened in the early morning that so did the birds that also now lived down in Bluefoundland. There would always be a dawn chorus of thrushes, blackbirds, sparrows, and many other birds that had come to live within the paradise it was.

Just digressing for a moment; it would not be unnatural for the reader to query the aforementioned. That is in relation to the fact that if birds were present down in Bluefoundland then they would peck at and eat the insects – perish the thought. One would have thought this to be the case but here's the thing. It was in place all over Bluefoundland; and up in Surface Paradise that there were strategically placed signs saying "No pecking allowed. By order of Queen Pearl Baker-Moth". Yes; in Bluefoundland and up in Surface Paradise; the Queen of the community was respected by all creatures. It was a wonderful place to be for all concerned. Amazingly enough it was due to Pearl Baker-Moth's influence that a cat or two that resided up in Surface Paradise wouldn't harm birds or mice for that matter. Yes; Pearl's kindness and concern for others radiated like a kindred spirit over all. It was without exception that all creatures worshipped her.

Moving on with our story; it was sometimes in the early morning; this was just as the crystals were coming to life; that Louie and Lulu would step outside their house to look across the lake. They would put an arm around one another and listen spellbound to the bird chorus. This was while enjoying the air that was laden with the scent of flowers. Sometimes they would hear the "Quark, quark, quark" of the ducks down at Duck Paddle Cruises. This was as they were making themselves ready for the new day. Then maybe there would be the hum of Virgil's wasps as they passed by on their mail-run up to Surface Paradise. In conjunction with such sounds could be heard the gentle "shshshsh" of the water. In particular this was as it flowed over the dam and away down the Hole-Dam River. Bluefoundland was a truly magic place to be.

Just to top it off and convey another aspect of what it was like to be living down in Bluefoundland we go back about three months. It was a day when the Bee Family and Rose had taken some time off. They had flown over to Lighthouse Beach to have a picnic. It was following a pleasant lunch that Louie and Lulu; who had been in the lake for a swim; were relaxing on the sand in the heat of the crystals. Rose was relaxing in the shade of a fern frond. This was while reading a book on tips about how Ladybirds can attract Manbirds. Not that Rose with all she had by this time really wanted to find a Manbird. It was simply interesting reading while one was away for the day on a picnic.

It was just as Louie and Lulu had been in for a swim that Tiger and Lily had done so as well. The two young bees had decided that rather than lying on the sandy beach to dry out that they would go off for a fly around. They had been gone about fifteen minutes when they flew back and landed beside their parents. This was with some degree of excitement it might be added.

'Mum, Dad!' Tiger had exclaimed with a degree of excited urgency. Yes; Tiger and Lily were by this time both very "grown up" nearly ten year olds! Tiger continued what he wanted to say by saying. 'Come and have a look at something very special!'

'What is it son?' Louie had responded in not feeling that much inclined to move.

'Please, Mum, Dad', Lily chipped in. 'You must both come and have a look. It will only take a few minutes'.

'Alright you two'. Louie responded. 'We'll come. Will you be alright here Rose? We shouldn't be too long'.

'Yes no problem Louie. I'm quite happy to stay here and read my book'.

Louie and Lulu put their sunglasses on. Having done so, they then flew off with their children. Tiger led the way. It was on up to the opening at the top of Bluefoundland. This was the opening that came out up on the surface some way behind the Nest Cafe. Tiger didn't fly out of the opening. Instead he alighted just inside the rocky aperture. His sister as well as Louie and Lulu then alighted beside him.

'Look at that', Tiger then said. 'How's that as a sight for "sunburnt" eyes!'

Louie and Lulu removed their sunglasses. Yes; indeed it was an amazing sight! Season wise it was just approaching winter. Beyond the aperture it was blowing a south-west gale. It was cold; there was torrential rain driving into the surrounding bush and trees. The trees were struggling to stay upright in the onslaught of wind and rain. The Bees sat and marvelled at what they could see. What a contrast it was to the paradise they now had down in Bluefoundland.

'Oh thanks you two', Lulu said at length, 'I wouldn't have missed this for anything'.

'Me neither', Louie concurred.

It was while feeling sublimely happy that the four bees then flew back to Lighthouse Beach. It was there that they rejoined Rose. They told her about what they had seen. Yes it was hard to believe that the weather was so bad up in Surface Paradise. That is when it was so beautifully warm and "sunny" down in Bluefoundland.

It was on this particular day that the "Royal Family" swam and lay on the beach for the remainder of the afternoon. It was at about 5.30p.m that the crystals were just starting to dim as evening approached. Louie lay on the beach and marvelled at what he could see about him. He glanced to the south. This was in the direction of the Mighty Saint Louie River where it came into Lake McFarland. It was in the distance that he could just make out two small specs approaching. Yes it was Virgil and Virginia. They were returning from taking guests up to the Chambermade Hotel in Chamberland Park. Louie continued to watch as the two beautiful dragonflies approached. They were at this point in time a minute or two away. It was then that he could hear them; that is the beating of their powerful wings. When they had come closer he heard them reduce power and commence their descent. They then flew low over Lighthouse Beach. This was directly above where Louie lay watching. What a magnificent sight it was. The two dragonflies in having turned to the west then descended to fly just above the lake. Following a wide sweep around Honourlulu Island they disappeared from view to land at their hangar.

It was then that Lulu rolled over to hold Louie tightly. She whispered to him. 'Beautiful isn't it Louie. You did all this. If it wasn't for you with your idea in relation to the water; none of this would have happened'.

Louie looked at his precious Lulu. He smiled. It was then with much feeling that he gently kissed her. His feelings for her were as strong as they had been when late one evening at the Factory he had fallen in love with her.
Chapter 17

Buckingham Palace

It's in this chapter that the reader will finally come to learn of what it was like within Buckingham Palace. It was indeed a place fit for a Queen. It was a place that contained much history in relation to the insects that had lived in Bluefoundland many years before. Another exciting thing for the reader will be to learn of the Royal Chamber that was within Buckingham Palace; well fairly exciting. This was where all the decisions relating to not only Bluefoundland were made but believe it or not it was where decisions having an effect on the people of the world were made too. In particular this was decisions relating to the righting of wrongs that had occurred within the world of people. They were wrongs that were in essence brought about by greed and corruption. With the establishment of Bluefoundland it was now a case of woe betide any person committing wrongs against others. If ever Pearl Baker-Moth got wind of it; subtle retribution would be enacted with such cunning that the perpetrator wouldn't know where the hell it had come from.

Getting back to our story; just as has been established in the previous chapter the setting up of Bluefoundland had kept Louie Lulu and Pearl; this was together with many others; fully occupied for just over five years. A further year was taken to do some fine tuning. This was as well as to enjoy what had been created. The vegetation in Bluefoundland following this period of six years was by this time well and truly established. It looked incredibly beautiful because of the rich alluvial soils that were present. All that had been needed to make those soils fertile again had been water.

So it was that following what in essence had been six years the insects felt their re-establishment work to be well and truly completed. The legacy that the previous insects had left had been honoured. Just as was alluded to at the beginning of this chapter it was now time to refocus on any threats that might have developed; or were developing; in the human world. There was always that nagging need to try and prevent humans destroying the planet and keep an eye on what they were up to! Yes if one thought about it there was plenty to be done.

In effect; Bluefoundland now formed a base or nerve centre deep below the ground. That is a base for the insects while being unseen and unheard to take on the world and restore it to how it should be. Not only had they been left a legacy by the ancient insects; it was somehow Louie Lulu and Pearl felt there to be more. They sensed that the aliens who created the Great Pyramid had further requirements of them. They felt it to be that in exchange for the powers of the Stone Room that they had a duty to address what was wrong within human society on Planet Earth. In effect it seemed to be a case of the aliens feeling guilty for having placed humans on the planet in the first place.

It was one Monday in mid-winter that Pearl had called a meeting with Louie and Lulu. This was at the Royal Chamber in Buckingham Palace. The meeting was to be for the express purpose of addressing an issue relating to the human world. It was midday when Louie and Lulu had arrived up at Buckingham Palace. To fill in time while they waited for Pearl they were standing looking out the huge floor to ceiling windows of the Royal Chamber. The crystals below them and throughout Bluefoundland were glowing near full strength. They had been steadily increasing in light and heat output since about 8.00a.m. Being winter this was normal for the crystals at this time of the year. The crystals would start to dim again at around 6.00p.m. In summer the crystals would awaken some three hours earlier and dim a similar period later.

The Royal Chamber was located on the southern side of Buckingham Palace. It provided a magnificent view out across Lake McFarland. From where Louie and Lulu stood looking out the window they could see the Cotton Club on Honourlulu Island. This was far below them and away to the left in the distance. Virgil's wasps could be seen flying back and forth carrying passengers to drop off and have lunch at the Cotton Club. Over to the right and traversing the lake could be seen a duck from Duck Paddle Cruises. The duck they could see was heading out from Pearl Harbour with heaps more patrons aboard for the Cotton Club. The community below was busy and thriving. Earlier in the morning Louie and Lulu had flown up and taken a look out up on the surface. It was another day of strong southwest winds and driving rain. It was good to be safe and secure as well as being warm down in Bluefoundland.

Just digressing for a moment; it was because of the bad weather up in Surface Paradise that it had been unsuitable for Rose to take Tiger and Lily through the quartz to the village library. That is for their lessons this particular day. It was instead that Rose was teaching Tiger and Lily at home. Lesson wise they were doing geography. Later in the afternoon Rose intended to take Tiger and Lily to the Stone Room. It was from there that having selected the appropriate tile they were going to have a look at a couple of places in the United States of America - and be back in time for tea. Amazing stuff don't you think!

Some explanation is required here. The reader will be saying, "How the hell did they do that? Such an ability to do so hasn't even been mentioned before". Apart from which one might well ask as to how could Egyptian hieroglyphics on the tiles in the Stone Room display a name for the United States? After all; thousands of years ago the United States didn't even exist! Finding references to such places on the tiles in the Stone Room had baffled our intrepid team initially. This was in the main because there were tiles with hieroglyphic references and pictures that bore no relevance to any locations in the modern world.

In relation to the aforementioned it was Pearl who had only just recently made an exceedingly important discovery. This was that the thousands of destination tiles in the Stone Room had been cleverly arranged in a sequence representing latitude and longitude. The Egyptian numbers on the tiles; which it has to be said had been a mystery for some time; had turned out to be for exactly this. All tiles clearly indicated latitude and longitude in degrees and minutes. This was for a location where there was silicon30 quartz to emerge from. It took a while for Pearl to come to realise that the longitude references were east or west of the Great Pyramid. They differed from modern longitude references by 31 degrees. Even so; it had been with Pearl being an exceedingly clever moth; and with a great deal of applied patience and persistence; that she had worked it out for herself. Having made this discovery it meant that the Pearl herself as well as the Bee family and Rose could generally go where they wanted to in the world. Hence this was the means by which Rose was taking Tiger and Lily to the United States for the afternoon.

As a means of further enlightenment it was in essence a case of going to the village library to find the latitude and longitude reference for a place the insects wanted to go to. Having done so, they would then find the closest reference to it in the Stone Room. Not all places necessarily had silicon30 quartz at the exact location required. On that basis the nearest would be selected. Our intrepid team referred to this ordered system of latitude and longitude references as being the Great Pyramid System - or G.P.S. for short.

Right; having mucked about enough; let's get back to the Royal Chamber where Louie and Lulu are standing waiting for Pearl. It makes for a good opportunity to reveal all about this amazing room within Buckingham Palace.

The Royal Chamber interior was a somewhat grandiose five sided room. Two sets of floor to ceiling windows that were angled side by side made for two of the five sides. It was a room that was beautifully fitted out with glazed ceramic tiles. This fitting out stuff had of course been done by the previous insects. The work was exceedingly ornate. It would have taken years to put together. The general theme was azure blue walls with reds and yellows on the ceiling. Hanging from the ceiling and spaced suitably apart were two huge and rather magnificent crystal chandeliers.

The chandeliers referred to were in all reality not the type that the reader might be familiar with. These chandeliers incorporated many small, glowing quartz crystals. They were mounted with equal spacing on the outside edges of what can only be described as being ornate gold coloured multi-tiered ceramic discs. There were six of these discs for each of the two chandeliers. The so called discs that were of equal diameter were positioned one above the other; this was with close spacing; on the same vertical axis. The diameter of the resulting chandeliers was about a quarter of the width of the Royal Chamber.

Now here's the deal about these chandelier things. There were no water boxes in place to turn the crystals on or off. On that basis light and heat was being emitted twenty four hours a day. However it had been ingeniously arranged so that the discs could be rotated individually. This meant that the crystals about the edges of the adjoining discs could be moved closer together or further apart to adjust the level of light. A ceramic rod for reaching up and jockeying the discs into a suitable position hung in a convenient position on the Royal Chamber wall. This rod was not unnaturally referred to as being a "disc jockey". It just shows that the insects were quite "with it" just as people of the world were too. Anyway; it was for additional lighting that about the walls of the Royal Chamber were mica water-boxes with dual crystals. These were exactly the same in principle as those found in the dwellings. To provide a required lighting ambience these could be turned on or off with the introduction or removal of water.

Just in case the reader is finding this stuff to be a bit tedious we will now move on to other things. It was within the Royal Chamber and positioned directly under the two chandeliers that there was a large conference come banquet table. This table had been made especially for Pearl over one winter some years earlier. Louie and the Ten Ants; this was together with some of the worker bees from the Factory together with some Carpenter Ants from White Ant Excavators; had combined their efforts to make the top of this royal table from Kauri. It had been polished to a smooth rich reddish finish using beeswax and berry juices.

The Kauri for the top of the table had been obtained from a newly grown Bluefoundland tree that happened to be a short distance up behind Lighthouse Beach. The job of felling the Kauri tree and cutting it up took the Carpenter Ants several weeks. For convenience; this was while they were doing this job; they stayed overnight in a number of the light houses on Lighthouse Beach. It would then be each Thursday afternoon that they would board a Duck Paddle Cruise vessel. This was to head back to "town" to pick up their pay from the Bluefoundland branch of the Reserve Bank. After being paid it was then off to the Cotton Club to "blow" it all on a night out! Hmmm, nothing changes!

When the Carpenter Ants had finished their job of obtaining the necessary kauri for the table referred; Virgil then flew the expertly cut pieces up to the Royal Chamber. It was there that Louie and the Ten Ants had assembled the pieces into the fine looking table it was. The legs of the table; this was just as it was the case with the legs of accompanying chairs; had been made using fibregrass. Fibregrass as would be remembered was dried grass expertly bonded with honeycomb cement that bees happen to make. It had ended up being that the chairs; there were eleven of them; and the table legs were light modern and trendy.

So far eleven chairs have been referred to. It was at the head of the table that there was a twelfth chair. It was here that Pearl as Queen sat. This chair was also of a fibregrass construction. However it was constructed such that it looked more like a throne. It had been ornately decorated and covered. This was with small soft and downy duck feathers kindly donated by Duck Paddle Cruises. The feathers had been dyed royal blue using a blueberry extract. Blueberries were by this time growing with much prolificacy along the eastern fields of Bluefoundland.

It was about the edges of the throne that there were large brightly coloured yellow beads of pollen. They had been strategically cemented in place to produce what was a very regal effect. It was at the pointed top of the high back of the throne that mounted in place there was a glowing crystal. This particular crystal is a little different to others. When water from the lake had been dried onto the surface of the crystal; this was so that Mellennium could do its job; concentrated red berry juice had been mixed with the lake water. The result was a crystal that looked for all the world like a fiery glowing ruby. It was truly beautiful. It befitted a Queen such as Pearl.

It was over the same winter when the royal table had been made that another special project had been achieved. The Ten Ants and worker bees; this was together with some help from some carpet beetles; got to work and carpeted the Royal Chamber. How one might well ask could such a job be done? Well it was like this. Growing in places along the edge of the lake down in Bluefoundland were masses of bulrushes. Virgil and Virginia had collected soft brown tufts from the seed heads and flown them up to Buckingham Palace - heaps of them in fact. It was under the direction of Louie; this was together with some assistance from the carpet beetles; that the Ten Ants and the worker bees then set about adhering the tufts to the floor. They did so with a specially formulated beeswax and bee's honeycomb cement mixture. The resulting texture of the carpet replicated that of the soft plush pile of the bulrush seed heads. What these clever little creatures had produced was indeed a truly luxurious wall to wall carpet in the Royal Chamber. It was just as good as any Axminster carpet. In fact with the use of beeswax to stick it down it could be defined as being a high quality Waxminster carpet!

Yes; just picture the Royal Chamber. There it was; a large five sided room with azure blue tiles covering the walls. Then there were the reds and yellows of the ceiling tiles. Complimenting all this were the soft brown autumn tonings of the luxurious carpet. Making it all the more magnificent were the floor to ceiling isinglass windows looking out over Bluefoundland and Lake McFarland. Then of course to top it off were the two ornate chandeliers and Pearl's magnificent throne.

In addition to the aforementioned there is something else that needs a mention. It was something very important. On the wall behind Pearl's throne; and hanging in place within a ceramic frame; was the "portrait" of Louie. This was the portrait that had been drawn some years ago by two small bees on the lounge room wall of Louie and Lulu's house. Yes it was indeed a fine drawing of Louie. It was a comforting reminder of what had been achieved over the intervening six years.

Well that's enough about the Royal Chamber for now. We take up our story again when Pearl had finally joined Louie and Lulu. She had fetched some gum leaf tea together with some freshly made pollen biscuits. Yes; Pearl had been doing some baking to make the pollen biscuits. It was as a result that a deliciously warm baking-type smell had wafted through the Royal Chamber. It had certainly made one Louie and Lulu a trifle peckish while waiting for Pearl. It has to be said that although Pearl was Queen; she enjoyed and never tired of pottering around in her extensive palace kitchen. This was of course using a newfangled crystal heated oven and ceramic cook top. What luxury!

It was once Pearl had arrived that the three sat around the Royal conference table. Pearl opened the meeting. This was while sitting in place on her throne at the head of the table. It was as a means of opening the meeting that she said. 'What I suggest team is that we discuss an idea I have. When we have; let's then fly down to the Cotton Club to have lunch. The weather is too inclement up in Surface Paradise to be going up to the Nest Cafe today'.

Louie and Lulu agreed. Pearl then went on to say. 'From what I have determined at this point in time; there aren't any immediate threats to our community from activities in the human world. Mr McFarland as mayor of the village has been doing an excellent job of preserving the stream and surrounding area up in Surface Paradise. What I suggest is that after all the hard work we have done in getting Bluefoundland up and running; it's high time we had some fun! Let's make a few humans who have made life miserable for others pay for what they have done'.

'Yea!' Louie responded with a laugh. 'What do you suggest Pearl?'

'Something has come to my attention in relation to some of the people living in the village. Quite a number of elderly people; this is amongst others; have been swindled out of their life savings by unscrupulous finance companies. Some have even lost their homes. Quite frankly it's a terrible state of affairs. I have come to know of this because quite a few unfortunate people have moved from other areas to take up residence in the village. In particular this has been to rental accommodation. They have moved to the village because it's an inexpensive and a relatively pleasant place to live. This is thanks to what we did with the council some years ago. The sad part is that due to stress, quite a few of these unfortunate folk have been badly affected with health problems. It's not only that. It has been from the resulting stress of losing their life savings that some have even died. In addition it's from what I have gleaned from newspapers in the village library that some have even committed suicide. It is indeed a terrible state of affairs'.

'That is indeed terrible Pearl', Lulu agreed with much concern.

'Well', Pearl continued. 'That gives you both a general idea of what I am talking about. What makes me really angry is that there is one particular fellow by the name of Mr Rubin Sole. Yes this Mr R. Sole is one of a number who took money off these people. He has "spirited" away a large portion of such money into numerous trust accounts. This fellow has used this money; that is the money that these poor elderly people entrusted to his company; to not only build a multi million dollar mansion near the Big City but also to have an extended holiday at a Pacific Island. It's a holiday that that is costing hundreds upon hundreds of thousands of dollars! Incidentally the mansion is now up for sale. To me this suggests that Mr Sole probably intends to be away and living it up for some time. All this luxury holiday stuff is being blatantly flaunted in front of those he has taken the money from. Because this money is locked away in trust accounts; it appears to be that laws made to favour this type of behaviour allow this rooster to do what he has done with no possibility of retribution. These poor people can only sit back and watch their money being spent! My thinking is that the three of us should do something to remedy the situation and help these poor victims. When we have achieved what I have in mind; I would like to think that as far as these unscrupulous finance companies are concerned there won't be another Sole around! This project is the very beginning for us to start putting things right in the human world. What do you think my Prince and Princess?'

Louie and Lulu agreed. The three continued discussing and planning what they would do. This was until it was time to head to the Cotton Club for lunch. So it was that when it was time to head off for lunch that the three made their way from the Royal Chamber to the palace entrance. This was some distance along a beautiful grand hallway. It was a grand hallway that curved clockwise around to the right deep within Buckingham Palace.

****

Shortly it will be that we will learn more about the plan Pearl had in mind. In the meantime however we will take the opportunity to describe the grand hallway. This is together with other interesting features in relation to Buckingham Palace. What the palace entailed within needs to be described before moving on with our story.

The hallway that was referred to extended around the inside of Buckingham Palace. It did so as to form a complete circle. Buckingham Palace as would be remembered was the shape of a turret type structure high up on a stalagmite. It was off the hallway; this was to the outermost side; that there were rooms of various sizes. They were rooms that had large floor to ceiling isinglass windows overlooking Bluefoundland. The rooms in question consisted of numerous bedrooms for guests. There were also lounges as well as the royal kitchen. Pearl's personal bedroom and en-suite was here too. Then there were several bathrooms and an entertainment room with bar facilities; not to mention a work area. Yes Buckingham Palace was indeed fit for a Queen.

The grand hallway was wide and the ceiling high. It was lit with numerous chandeliers along its entire length. The chandeliers were similar to those of the royal chamber. It was along the outermost facing wall of the hallway that there were crystals in mica or isinglass water boxes. These were strategically spaced at suitable intervals. Just as it was in the Royal Chamber these crystals could be "switched on" at night when the crystals in the chandeliers dimmed – that is as the Earth rotated away form the sun. The hallway in being completely internal had no windows. On that basis crystals were necessary to provide the light.

The innermost wall of the hallway was the actual surface of the stalagmite. It had been retained in its original limestone form. It was smooth in texture. It undulated in places - the undulations were possibly due to the action of water many thousands of years before. The limestone was near to being pure white. It had an almost crystalline texture that glistened in the light. Cut into the limestone wall at regular intervals were rectangular recesses. It was in these recesses that the previous insects had placed the perfectly preserved remains of important members of their community. It was at the front of these recesses that clear sheets of isinglass had been put in place. The sheets of isinglass had been framed with gold coloured ornately sculptured ceramic borders. It appeared to be that these members of the original insect community had been famous; or maybe they had made special contributions in earlier times. There were all manner of insects that had been honoured by being placed along the wall. There were bees, moths, ants, beetles, and dragonflies to mention a few. There were hieroglyphs in place above all the displays. So far Pearl had not been able to find out what they meant. This was in spite of doing extensive research at the Big City library. Seemingly whatever the hieroglyphics meant they had no relevance to the now.

The outermost wall of the hallway; this was together with the ceiling; had been decorated with brightly coloured ceramic panels. These were of predominantly emerald greens and blues. The floor was of black ceramic tiles that have been grouted with white cement. The hallway; just as was the case with all the rooms in Buckingham Palace; was trimmed with sculptured bright-yellow ceramic architraves. This was as well as skirting and joint mouldings. In essence the grand hallway was something breathtakingly beautiful and special. It was special in the sense that apart from the grand appearance; there were secrets relating to the past.

It was at the very core of Buckingham Palace; this was excavated into the stalagmite itself; that there was a special room. The room had a large single door opening on to the grand hallway. It was a glazed ceramic door that was emerald green in colour. The room was large and lit with glowing crystals. It was here that the previous insects had kept things relating to the security and governance of their community. There were Egyptian hieroglyphics all about the walls. Just as had been found with many other hieroglyphics; a significant number bore no relevance to the now. This particular room was where Pearl now kept important documentation relating to her community. She had decided that information about the Stone Room; this was together with the properties of the quartz, the Mellennium and decreed lineage for Louie and Lulu - were all to be kept here. Additionally there was the constitution for her and others to follow to protect and look after the community itself.

It is now time to leave the grand hallway and all its glory. Louie Lulu and Pearl were now standing just outside the entrance to Buckingham Palace. They were ready to head for the Cotton Club. Where they were standing was on a specially made landing deck. The three were looking below at Bluefoundland. This was while marvelling at what they could see. Yes; it was following six years of hard work and devotion to the cause that Bluefoundland was up and running. It was thriving. It has been a job well done. It really was now time to have some fun and start dealing with the human world.

Pearl took off first. Louie and Lulu powered up their wings and launched forth off the landing deck to follow her. Louie glanced to his left at his Lulu. To him she was still the most beautiful bee in the world. Louie smiled to himself with the happiness he felt. It was down below him and to his right that he could see the dwellings along the base of the western wall. He could see their own house. He wondered if Rose Tiger and Lily were still there - or had they gone to the Stone Room and were perhaps now in the U.S.A. Louie also wondered to himself what stories Rose and the two young bees might have when they returned in the evening for tea.

Pearl executed a slow wide descending sweep to the east. This was before levelling out and heading in the direction of Honourlulu Island. It was as Louie and Lulu followed Pearl that Louie couldn't help but think what incredible magic it was to be flying within such a huge underground cavity. It was directly beneath him that he could see the crystal clear water of Lake McFarland. To his left and now above where he was flying was Buckingham Palace in all its magnificence. It was through the windows of the Royal Chamber that he could make out the lights of the crystal chandeliers. It was then to add to the magnificence of what could be seen that high above Louie were white stalactites of all shapes and sizes. This was where they were suspended in place at the top of the cavity. The light that was shining from the crystals; that is the crystals that were atop the numerous stalagmites; caused the stalactites to cast long shadows across the limestone ceiling. Yes; what an amazing place it was. It was now home.

The Cotton Club that was in place on the shore of Honourlulu Island was coming up fast. Pearl Louie and Lulu; this was with power off; glided in and landed on a landing deck right outside. Having landed it was then that five excited little creatures rushed out to greet the royal trio. Yes it was the Cotton Singhlets. They were glad to see their Queen as well as Prince Louie and Princess Lulu. Mr and Mrs Singh also came out. They then ushered the three guests to their table. Yes as fortune would have it; it was table twenty-seven by the window.

The Cotton Club was busy this particular day. It was especially so with the weather up in Surface Paradise being inclement. Nobody was frequenting the Nest Cafe. The Cotton Club was fitted out using natural unpolished timbers. Sparrow Construction and White Ant Excavators had done an excellent job. Lighting was subdued with there being a small number of crystals being activated. It would be at night that the crystals would be turned off. Beeswax candles were then lit to provide a romantic ambience. It was just as it was up at the Nest Cafe.

It was when our three had arrived that the Cotton Club was indeed "buzzing" This was with all the other patrons who had arrived for lunch. Many of them waved to Louie Lulu and Pearl as the three made their way to their table.

It was over lunch that the three discussed their next move in relation to Pearl's idea. Pearl had completed much research on Rubin Sole and his company. She had spent several weeks merging with his employees at his Big City office. It was there that she had obtained a complete list of those who had been swindled. This was together with their bank account details. Pearl thought this to be a good idea just in case an opportunity arose to "spirit" some money back to the rightful owners.

Pearl had hoped that she could have simply accessed trust accounts. This was to shift money back to those who had been swindled. However it was found that in order to do so it required that Rubin himself; and a trustee; to be present to authorise such transactions. No it wasn't a simple job. It was a case of getting Louie and Lulu to accompany her and head off to the Pacific Island where our Mr Sole was staying. Once there it was a case of seeing what could be done in the way of putting things right.

Pearl had discovered from newspapers in the village library the location of the resort where Rubin Sole and his family were staying – and squandering money that rightfully belonged to others. It happened to be on the beautiful island of Ulaikitia. Ulaikitia was part of a group of Pacific islands situated in the tropical latitudes of the northern hemisphere. The islands were known as the Hauaia group. Pearl had studied the island of Ulaikitia and knew it well. It was on that basis that she drew a rough map for Louie and Lulu. This was showing the general outline and relief. Pearl pointed out to Louie and Lulu where the Sole family; this was together with a personal fitness trainer who had gone along for the ride; were staying. It was at a very expensive resort known as Haidawei. The resort was right by the sea to the south-west of the island. The area where the resort was located was in the lee of a very large extinct volcano. It was a volcano by the name of Weiapai. It was because of the location that the resort had an almost perfect climate with little rain all year round – almost as good as Bluefoundland it has to be said.

The extinct volcano Weiapai reached an altitude of over ten thousand feet IVLT. It was on occasions that it had snow at the top in the winter. It had been known for tourists to snow ski and laze in the sun on the beach all in one day! Yes Ulaikitia was an amazing place.

The island of Ulaikitia actually had two extinct volcanoes. There was another smaller volcano to the west of Weiapai known as Anadawon. It was between the two extinct volcanoes that there was an area of fertile flat land. It was here that sugar cane, coffee, mangoes, bananas, macadamia nuts, and other tropical crops were grown in abundance. The area of flat land between the two extinct volcanoes was an ideal place for the airport that was known as Ulandia. This was not that far from the main town of Ubaihia. Pearl had thought that the beautiful exotic names belonging to the area must have come from centuries ago. She surmised that it would have been at the time when the islands were first discovered by early human civilisations. Hmmm I wonder?

Pearl had also read that the resort known as Haidawei where the Soles were staying had its own private beach. For interest's sake the name of the beach was Lavalee. The name possibly had something to do with the volcanic nature of the island. Anyway; the Haidawei resort also possessed an eighteen hole golf course, a helicopter service, not to mention large luxury sailing and power yachts for hire. The resort also offered the ultimate in food and luxury accommodation. The island was strictly private for the use of the wealthy. There was no access to the public - which was just what our friend wanted. Rubin Sole; this was following what he had done to his victims; intended to stay for as long as needed. In particular this was as a means for anger back home to die down. As far as he was concerned it might be years that he would stay away - or just as long as necessary. Money wasn't an issue with what he had stolen off others. Well at least not yet before our intrepid insects commenced what could be defined as being "proceedings".

Pearl had also discovered from maps in the village library the longitude and latitude references for the resort. It was over lunch that Louie converted these references to the necessary "GPS" numbers. This was so that they could sort out a suitable tile in the Stone Room to pay Mr Sole a visit!

It was agreed over lunch that the following morning Pearl would fly on down to the Bee's house at 8.00a.m. It was from there that they would go through to the Stone Room. This was via the quartz access in the "store room" at the back of the Bee's house. It was decided that it would be best to make an early start. This was because there was a two hour time difference between Bluefoundland and Hauaia. Additionally cognisance had to be taken of the fact that Hauaia was behind by one day. This was in being on the other side of the International Date Line. Leaving at 8.00a.m would mean arriving at the resort at about mid-morning on the previous day.

It was following lunch at the Cotton Club that Pearl headed back to Buckingham Palace. Louie and Lulu decided that because it was such a beautiful afternoon down in Bluefoundland; just as it always was; that they would head off for a fly along the Mighty Saint Louie River. This was to spend an hour or so at Chamberlain Park before returning home. Their doing so will now give the reader the opportunity to learn more of what a magnificent place Bluefoundland had turned out to be.

It was first while flying to the south along Bluefoundland that Louie and Lulu flew over to what were now known as the eastern fields. It was here that they sampled some delicious nectar from the purple clover that was growing there in abundance. The surrounding trees as well as bush and grass were lush and green. This was due mainly to water absorbed from a number of small streams or brooks that meandered their way through the vegetation. These brooks and streams emanated from many springs that bubbled up from the limestone base. This was where there were extensive cavities beneath. These cavities were fed from the higher reaches of the Mighty Saint Louie River. Water then rose under pressure to the surface through small cracks and fissures.

To Louie and Lulu; the heat and light of the crystals made it just like a summer's day. In particular it was like one of the wonderful summer's days the pair had spent together years before. This was amongst the flowers alongside the stream up in Surface Paradise. It was before moving on from the fields of purple clover that Louie and Lulu sat to reflect for a moment. They did so alongside a crystal clear brook that tinkled and bubbled its way back to the river. They had alighted on a grassy bank. It was behind them and away from the brook that there was thick bush and a few cabbage trees. It was on the other side of the brook that the landscape opened up into a meadow of lush grass. It was lush grass interspersed with myriads of daisies, dandelions, and buttercups. To make it all the more magic there were skylarks chattering high above. A thrush sang its song. Sparrows chattered in a nearby stand of young poplar trees. The beauty that Louie and Lulu could see and experience stunned the pair.

The two bees didn't dwell long. Having taken off they then flew on up and along the Mighty Saint Louie. This was to the lava tube tunnel that led on to Chamberland Park. It was on having arrived in Chamberland Park that Louie and Lulu landed and relaxed outside the Chambermade Hotel. They did so in the shade of a fern. Location wise it was just up from the shores of Lake Chamberland. The pair sat together on some outdoor ferniture belonging to the Hotel. It was here that they partook in some afternoon tea. Strategically placed crystals made the place warm and inviting. It was up behind the Hotel that the water crashed down from the tunnel that came from the diversion chamber. In front of them the lake water rippled. This was with what was a slight breeze coming up the tunnel from Bluefoundland. High above where Louie and Lulu sat relaxing were small puffy white clouds. They could be seen drifting across to disappear out the opening that was high up on the eastern wall. Louie and Lulu relaxed and reminisced about the amazing things that had happened over the past six years. They also talked excitedly about what they were now going to do the following day with Pearl.

Louie and Lulu stayed relaxing and talking until about a quarter to six. Person birds that were employed by the Hotel would frequently drop by to ask if they wanted more tea – or anything else that a Royal couple might require. Where did the afternoon go? It was time to head home. Rose Tiger and Lily were due back from the U.S.A. No doubt they would have some exciting things to talk about over the evening meal.

It was as Louie and Lulu made a move to return home that the crystals were beginning to dim. This was as the Earth rotated away from the sun. Flying back along the river to Bluefoundland in the dimming light reminded the pair of earlier times. It reminded them of wonderful days in the months before they were married. What they experienced in flying along the river was not unlike like flying along the stream up in Surface Paradise. In particular this was in the twilight of a warm spring evening when they would head to the Nest Cafe for a romantic meal. It was as Louie and Lulu flew side by side the pair that they glanced at one another. They smiled; each knew what the other was thinking. Life was just so, so good.
Chapter 18

A Game of Golf.

We now move on to the big day when Louie Lulu and Pearl were off to visit the Pacific Island of Ulaikitia. The underling motive to do so was of course to sort out a certain Mr Rubin Sole. The day was a Tuesday. The Bee household was up early and having breakfast at 7.00a.m. Pearl was due to arrive and join Louie and Lulu for the trip away at just before 8.00a.m. The four bees had of course already brushed their bodies and washed their teeth. Rose had in a similar manner done the things that person-birds do.

It was at the breakfast table that there was lively discussion about what Tiger and Lily as well as Rose had seen and done in the U.S.A the previous day. Louie and Lulu were also discussing what they would be doing with Pearl. Louie made the suggestion that assuming the weather up in Surface Paradise was fine this particular day that Tiger and Lily get as much done in the way of lessons at the village library as possible. Louie also went on to say that depending on what was uncovered at Ulaikitia in the Hauaia Islands; it could be quite on the cards that Tiger Lily and Rose would be required to accompany them. That is for some assistance over the next few days.

'Yea!' Tiger had exclaimed in being excited at the prospect. 'We'll help you Mum and Dad. We would love to come with you wouldn't we "Fluffypants"?'

'Aw shutup Fuzzball!' Lily retorted in being miffed at being called Fluffypants.

'Na na n' na na', Tiger responded in taking delight at teasing his sister.

'Both of you!' Lulu said with much sternness. 'Stop calling each other names or you won't be coming to Ulaikitia with us. Tiger you started it. I don't want anymore of this nonsense'.

'Ok Mum', Tiger responded with feigned meekness. 'Sorry Sis!'

Tiger then got up from the table to fetch some more dandelion milk for his "Special Bee" cereal. While he was doing so he gave his sister a friendly squeeze. It was in return that she gave him a friendly smack. Both laughed. Lily commenced to say 'Silly old Fuzzball' when Lulu interrupted. 'For the last time; that will do Lily!'

All was then quiet for a moment. This was apart from suppressed sniggers from Tiger and Lily. Just as can be seen by the reader; the Bee household was just like any other! These two were now getting on to be ten years old. What were they going to be like when they were teenagers? Hmmm!

Incidentally; normally at the breakfast table things between Tiger and Lily would be reasonably quiet and amicable. This was because they would have their Eyepods plugged into their eyes and ears. Yes FONY had just recently developed and released these new fangled devices called Eyepods. They were new devices whereby music, video and other "stuff" could be received in the visual and audible form via the smellular network. It had been as a part of setting up Bluefoundland that a broadcasting station and studios had been set-up. In order to provide good coverage throughout Bluefoundland the station happened to be on top of one of the stalagmites. The station in question was simply called the Bluefoundland Broadcasting Centre; or the BBC for short. Tiger and Lily always listened to and watched BBC 3 which was very much into "limestone" music. Limestone music was a form of soft rock.

The Eyepods were; this was all said and done; quite satisfactory for all concerned when sitting at the breakfast table. Tiger and Lily couldn't see; or hear their parents for that matter; so they didn't have to take a blind bit of notice of them. It was then in turn that Louie and Lulu didn't have to put up with listening to so called "rubbish music" that they didn't enjoy. There was however one little technical drawback with the Eyepods that FONY hadn't yet been able to address. It provided a few laughs on occasions. Tiger and Lily of course couldn't see what they were eating. On that basis they had to constantly feel around to find where the food was on the table before them. If Louie happened to be in a teasing mood; he would move the two young bee's breakfasts – or maybe change Tiger's for Lily's and vice versa! Such was life in the Royal Bee household.

Getting back to the breakfast table this particular morning; it was because Pearl was due to arrive; and as a mark of respect; Tiger and Lily had been forbidden to wear their Eyepods at the breakfast table. So it was that following an extended period of silence; this was accompanied by a frown on Louie's face; the tension of the moment when Tiger and Lily had been calling each other names was broken. This was by the arrival of Pearl. She happened to be early. It was just after half past seven. Tiger and Lily were glad to see her. They immediately welcomed her with hugs of affection. Everyone was glad to see Pearl. Louie had said. 'Come and join us Pearl. Would you like some breakfast - gum leaf tea or maybe PG tips?'

'Morning all', Pearl responded. 'Thanks Louie but I have had breakfast. Even so I would go another cup of gum leaf tea'.

Rose stood up to make the tea. Louie interrupted by saying. 'Please sit down Rose. I'll go and make it. Grab a seat Pearl'.

'Thanks Louie', Rose responded. She was dying to talk to Pearl. This was because she hadn't seen her for quite some time. Pearl of course had been extremely busy addressing various Bluefoundland issues. Pearl hadn't seen Tiger and Lily for quite some time either. She commented on how they were maturing and growing up.

Lulu laughed and said. 'I don't know about "maturing" Pearl!'

A happy twenty minutes was spent with Pearl. It was then it was time for Louie Lulu and Pearl to depart.

It was on standing up from the breakfast table that Pearl said. 'Louie I have memorised the GPS numbers that you worked out to take with us. If we could do a USB transfer once we are in the Stone Room that would be great. It's just as a precaution in case anything happens to me. You will need to know them'.

It was then time to go. Lulu insisted that Tiger and Lily be good bees. She asked Rose to ensure that they both made their beds and tidied their rooms. It was also a case of no Eyepods until work was done! The two young bees both gave their mother a big hug. They both sincerely promised that they would indeed be "good bees". Louie gave Tiger and Lily a hug too. He gave Tiger a wink which Lulu noticed. Louie almost got a friendly smack from Lulu. Because time was short he didn't. They all laughed!

Louie Lulu and Pearl moved to the store room at the back of the Bee's dwelling. It was then through the quartz to the Stone Room. In being in their mutated form the USB transfer bit was done. It was then that that all had a copy of the GPS references in their minds. It was then a case of searching through the destination tiles for latitude and longitude digits closest to what they wanted.

Louie Lulu and Pearl came across several quartz locations that were reasonably close to the resort. That is the resort known as Haidawei where our friend Rubin Sole was domiciled. It was in being presented with a number of options that Lulu made a good suggestion. She said to the others. 'If we pick a silicon30 quartz location that is some distance to the northeast of the resort we should come out high up on the slopes of Weiapai. It might be further away from where we want to go but it should be safer in being an unpopulated area. Another thing is that it will be high up. It will be from where we emerge that we can suss out the safest route across the island. That is to arrive at the place we are looking for'.

'Good thinking Lulu', Louie said giving his favourite bee a squeeze.

'I agree', Pearl concurred.

'Right', Louie said. 'The Ka tile is selected. On that basis we will emerge in the mutated form. You do the honours Pearl and select the tile with the GPS reference'.

Pearl did as Louie had directed. The tile glowed blue for an instant. It was then that the three were gone. Within an instant they had arrived at the island of Ulaikitia. It was where they had emerged that it was from a slab of silicon30 quartz about eight thousand feet; that is IVLT; above sea level. It was in a sparse dry area on the slopes of the extinct volcano Weiapai. Just above and behind where our three had appeared was a visitor's centre and a car park. In front of them and stretching away before them - what a beautiful scene it was! It was away in the distance; this was thousands of feet below to the southwest and about twenty kilometres away; they could see the coast. They could see the sparkling blue of the Pacific Ocean extending away to the horizon. The sky above was of a vivid blue that was typical of tropical latitudes. It was clear apart from a few puffy white cumulous clouds dotted about the place. It was easy to identify the area where the Haidawei Resort would be located. Along the coast away in the distance was a green belt of lush vegetation. It extended perhaps a kilometre inland back from the shoreline. It was here that could be seen hotels, golf courses, and palm trees. This was together with the thin lines of golden sand beaches extending along the coast. It was a playground for the wealthy.

Between the coast and where the three insects were standing was mainly sparse dry scrubby vegetation and rock. This was apart from isolated areas of green down on the flat where sugar cane and other tropical crops were being grown. Water was obviously available for irrigation in these places. Away in the distance to the north they could see the coast of the other side of the island. It was there that it was generally greener – it was the rainy side of the island. Aircraft could be seen as small dots coming and going from the Ulandia Airport.

Where our three had emerged was the lee side of Weiapai. Most of the rain from the northeast trades dropped on the other side of the mountain. On that basis it was mostly fine and sunny all year round on the side where Louie Lulu and Pearl had emerged. Yes; it was almost as good as Bluefoundland!

It was from her vantage point that Pearl scanned the coastline and area of green away in the distance. She could remember from the village library roughly where the Haidawei Resort should be. She also knew what it looked like. Her memory told her that where she was looking there should be a marina to the left and a golf course to the right. Additionally it was the most expensive and largest resort in the area. On that basis it shouldn't be too hard to identify. It was within moments that Pearl had spotted what she was looking for. She pointed it out to Louie and Lulu. The main point of recognition was the marina. This was contained within an enclosed area to the right of a rocky peninsula. It was a rocky peninsular extending some distance out from the coast.

It was from the end of the rocky peninsular and extending at right angles to the north that could be seen the thin line of a breakwater. This provided shelter from the open sea for both the marina and the Haidawei Resort beach. The resort buildings could be seen quite clearly to the right of the marina. Further to the right was the golf course. As far as Pearl was concerned, this was unquestionably the place they were looking for.

It was while Louie Lulu and Pearl stood admiring the view that Pearl smiled to herself. She also thought to herself. "Mr R. Sole; you don't know what lies in wait for you. Your life of greed and corruption is about to change!"

Louie turned to take took a look up behind him at the visitors centre. It was some distance up the mountainside from where he Lulu and Pearl were standing. That there were quite a number of tourists behind a safety railing looking out at the view. Louie then commented to the others. 'It's good that we have come out here. The visitors centre itself makes for an excellent landmark for us to return to. This place is a good choice of yours Lulu'.

'Yes it is a good place', Pearl agreed. 'Well done Lulu. Well you two; let's go and check out the Haidawei Resort. There is much to be done!'

Pearl in her beautiful blue humanoid form took off first. Louie and Lulu then joined her to fly alongside. It was while flying at great speed that the three rapidly closed in on the resort. Down they went from the steep sparsely vegetated heights of Weiapai. It was on occasions that the three felt a gentle buffeting from thermals rising off the hot dry land below. The Haidawei resort was reached within minutes. It was having circled a couple of times overhead that Louie Lulu and Pearl then landed. They did so close to one of two large swimming pools. It was here that there were a considerable number of people lying around in the sun on deck chairs. This was while sipping at expensive cocktails and boutique cold beers. Amazingly enough the cocktails had little umbrellas stuck in them. The three thought this to be quite strange when there was absolutely no sign of rain about. Lulu made the suggestion that it was probably to keep the sun off the "drinkies".

Of course the people lying around the pool couldn't see the blue mutated humanoid forms that stood watching them. They wouldn't be able to hear them either. This was as long as the three were careful how they used their wings. They also needed to talk quietly out of earshot. Pearl knew exactly what Rubin Sole looked like from the press releases she had seen in the village library. He wasn't at either of the pools.

'He's not here', Pearl whispered to the others. 'Let's fly about the place and see if we can identify him anywhere else'.

It was while our three did a search for Rubin Sole that they took the opportunity to have a good look at the resort. It certainly was a beautiful place. Most of the accommodation consisted of large and expensive single level condominiums. All of them opened out onto an extensive area of immaculately manicured lawn. It was within the area of lawn that dotted about the place were numerous mature coconut palms. It was here that there were also beautifully maintained garden plots. Within these plots were brightly coloured hibiscus and other tropical flowers growing in abundance. The air was filled with a multitude of tropical fragrances.

The lawn referred to extended away maybe fifty metres to border with the soft golden sand of the beach known as Lavalee. It was a beach that in turn sloped gently down to the water's edge. Here there were small waves swishing in at regular intervals before making their way on up the sand. The water of the sea was crystal clear. It would be on occasions that small brightly coloured fish could be seen swimming below the surface. Yes; here was a paradise with its own micro climate. It was a micro climate of unlimited sunny days and soft warm tropical breezes. In effect it was where the Haidawei resort was located that it was an oasis of tropical paradise. It was because of the availability of artesian water that it was a paradise. It was a paradise sandwiched between the cobalt blue of the Pacific and the dry harshness of what was inland desert.

It was at the southern end of the beach that there was the marina. This was the marina that Pearl had spotted from a distance high up on Weiapai. There were numerous expensive looking craft berthed alongside a multitude of pontoons. There were sailing craft, large powerful cruisers, motor yachts, and smaller fast runabouts. All of these craft were for the exclusive use of the guests at the Haidawei Resort. Some of the berths were empty. This meant that a corresponding number of guests would have headed off for the day or to stay a night or two at nearby islands. It crossed Pearl's mind that Rubin Sole and his family may have done just that.

It was up from the shore and immediately behind the marina that there was a helipad and a hangar to cater for three helicopters. These were for the exclusive use of the guests for arrivals and departures. This was as well as for flying to other islands or wherever they so wished. Yes it was luxury at its finest – or was it at its greedy capitalistic worst. Pearl thought somewhat angrily to herself how their good friend Mr R Sole would no doubt be squandering heaps of money that rightfully belonged to others.

As good luck would have it; Rubin Sole was eventually found by our three on the resort golf course. This was following much flying about the place. He had three golfing partners with him. The golf course was certainly a beautiful place to be. It was set on an extensive acreage of land that sloped gently down to the edge of the sea. For those partaking in a game of golf there were dramatic vistas of the Pacific Ocean. Throughout the golf course there were strategically placed pockets of tropical vegetation. These complimented perfectly the immaculate fairways and greens. To add to the magic of the course there was a warm tropical breeze drifting in from the northeast. It was just enough to move the pin flags in a lazy somehow carefree manner.

It was when Louie Lulu and Pearl had come across Rubin and his mates that they could see how they were preparing to tee off on hole number eight. Number eight was a par five of 460 yards. As far as layout was concerned there was a large water hazard just before the green. Incorporated within the main fairway at about mid point to the green there was a dogleg to the right. On that basis it was when playing this particular hole there were two options. This was to either hit across trees that lined the fairway or play it safe and aim for the point where the fairway curved. It needs to be also mentioned that around the back of the green there was a sand bunker. Someway beyond that again was the sea. In summary it has to be said that this particular hole required accuracy with approach shots.

Louie Lulu and Pearl landed reasonably close to our golfers to watch. They made sure that they were far enough away so that the soft purr of their wings wouldn't be heard. It was on having landed on the fairway that Pearl pointed out which of the golfers was Rubin. Actually Rubin Sole was quite a "reasonable" looking person. This was in that he wasn't overweight. In stature he was reasonably tall and athletic. Outwardly he was a smooth operator. He had an infectious smile and was clever with words. Inwardly though he was a liar and a cheat. In reality he was nothing but a professional "con". He had no conscience about exploiting others to fulfil his own greedy needs.

Rubin was working hard to use this golfing opportunity to his best advantage. From his own selfish point of view he wanted the three he was playing golf with to invest money in his finance company. In effect this was to sustain the lifestyle he was accustomed to. To this end; Rubin had hired the best of golf carts. It came complete with a food and ice locker. On that basis there was plenty of ice cold beer as well as expensive bottles of champagne and food. For snacks there was caviar and fresh bread rolls. Yes Rubin kept his so called "friends" well oiled while he explained how and why nobody could go wrong by investing in his company. According to Rubin; investing in his company with return rates of twenty percent were the best available. According to him it was all as "safe as houses". Rubin also went as far as saying; this was to the other three golfers. "If you can find a better deal then I will better it". However if one looked at it realistically; it was also a case of "If it looked too good to be true then it probably was". Indeed deep down Rubin was an exceedingly dirty player – as we will come to learn.

The three that Rubin was trying to impress were similar to Rubin in that they had made a great deal of money by exploiting others. However this was where the similarity ended. One was grossly overweight. Such was his problem that it was unlikely he had seen his toes in a number of years. He also had a face that was florid enough to warm one's hands on. "Big-Boy" as Louie Lulu and Pearl had decided to call him was the epitome of high living and gross gluttony. He was no oil painting that was for sure.

One of the other golfers was also quite large. He had to keep hitching up his trousers just as did Big-Boy. The golfer we are now referring to distinguished himself by the fact that he wouldn't stop talking. With much arrogance he kept rabbiting on about the suckers he had "ripped off". Then there was how he had got "wasted" on coke the night before; not to mention how he had won a "bundle" at the resort casino. Louie Lulu and Pearl appropriately named this particular guy "Motor-Mouth". It suited him.

The third member of the team that Rubin was trying to impress was lean and mean. Quite frankly on looking at him; "ferret" sprung to mind. A floppy sun hat that he was wearing made him look a complete dork – excuse the French. He also smoked a fat Cuban cigar and didn't say much. Louie Lulu and Pearl felt "Weasel" to be a suitable name for this guy.

Big-Boy was about to tee off when Pearl whispered to Louie and Lulu. 'I'm just going to merge with Rubin while he is waiting for Big-Boy to play. I will take the opportunity to glean what information I can'.

So it was that Pearl quickly and silently moved to merge with Rubin. It didn't take Pearl long to retrieve the information she wanted. She was soon back with the others. The three then moved some distance away. This was so that they wouldn't be heard while Pearl revealed what she had discovered.

Pearl opened up by saying. 'That was worthwhile. These three with Rubin are potentially major investors in a new venture of his. By all accounts it appears that what Rubin has done is set-up a Ponzi scheme in the guise of a "failsafe" investment company. He is in the process of conning a number of the wealthy to invest. This is via the use of intense wining, dining, and entertainment; not to mention a prolificacy of straight out lies.

'Apart from the three potential investors Rubin has with him now; there are another fifty or so. It has to be said that these so called others are "small bikkies" in comparison to those Rubin has with him here right now. Collectively the other fifty are due to invest around fifty million dollars. The three suckers with Rubin here on the golf course are giving consideration to five hundred million each! Hence our friend Rubin is doing his utmost to impress them the best he can.

'From what I could glean; Rubin had a presentation meeting with all of the investors yesterday. This was in one of the conference rooms at the resort. They have been given a day to digest his proposal. Tomorrow; that is Wednesday; they are due to return for the signing and transfer of money. It's then that next Monday; this is in order to celebrate and as a token of thanks to the investors; Rubin is taking them away for the day. This is on a wine and dine cruise aboard one of the resort vessels. They are due to depart at 10.00a.m.

'It was interesting in being able to have access to Rubin's innermost thoughts. It appears that deep down he is quite worried. He is worried that money in his trust accounts at home is dwindling. On that basis it is a threat to the life style he and his family lead. It is essential to him that he gets these others to invest. In particular it's important with the three he has with him now'.

'Apart from all that', Pearl continued, with a sigh of disgust. 'I managed to find out the apartment number back at the resort where he is staying. He is staying here with his wife and two children. Also staying with him is a personal fitness trainer. I have to say that it is just brilliant what we can do when we merge with people. I have now got passwords to his computer as well as bank accounts locked away in my brain. This is amongst other useful information that I can mention later. I also found out that our four golfers are only playing nine holes. It's then back to the resort for lunch around the pool'.

Pearl paused for a moment to bring to mind anything else that might be of interest to Louie and Lulu. She then continued by saying. 'Oh another thing of importance is this. It's on Friday afternoon that Rubin and his family are flying out by helicopter. This is to spend two nights at one of the outlying islands. They intend to be back on Sunday afternoon. We need to keep this in mind. I say so because there maybe an opportunity here to do something with Rubin's finances. We will just have to wait and see. I didn't stay merged long enough to glean all the information I wanted. As and when the opportunity presents itself I will try again'.

Pearl then reflected again for a moment before saying. 'What I suggest we do is have a little fun with Rubin today. It will allow us to obtain a better feel for the overall situation. It will also give us a better idea as to how we can restore justice to those he has ripped off and destroyed'.

It had been while Louie Lulu and Pearl were talking that Big-Boy had teed off. He had hit a good long drive straight down the fairway. It was at about this time that Louie Lulu and Pearl; this was silently and unseen; moved back in close to the golfers. Having done so, they observed the situation for a few more minutes.

Something our three couldn't understand on listening to the conversation amongst the four golfers was this. It appeared to be that all the gear they were using had the brand name "Farkin". This became quite apparent when Motor-Mouth was about to tee-off. With Motor-Mouth it has to be said that it was a little like having a radio on and listening to a one sided talk-back-show. He advised the other three of every move he was making. It quickly became obvious that he was teeing off with a Farkin number one wood. Then there was the Farkin ball that had apparently cost him fifty bucks. Then in spite of having paid fifty bucks, seemingly the Farkin ball was useless; it was just as was the Farkin tee. It was then to top it off that he had selected the wrong Farkin club. He then changed it to a Farkin three wood

Anyway; it was before Motor-Mouth had teed off that he explained endlessly to the others how many birdies he had hit together with eagles and albatrosses. Louie Lulu and Pearl thought it a bit strange that the object of golf was apparently to hit poor little "birdies". Even so; it confirmed to Louie Lulu and Pearl what they had often thought. This was that those living in the human world could be cruel creatures.

It was when Motor-Mouth had finally teed off; this was following much drivel he had been uttering about how good he was; he duffed the shot. He sliced it to the right into the trees lining the fairway. It was on being disappointed with his shot that he advised the others that he was going to sit in the shade on the Farkin golf cart - and have a Farkin beer.

It was following Motor-Mouth's effort with his duffed shot that it was Rubin's turn to tee off. Rubin who happened to be quite good at golf had a handicap of five. He was secretly pleased that Motor-Mouth had duffed his shot. It gave Rubin a chance to discreetly show how clever he was. This was as well as to gain the necessary respect for him and his investment company. Oh yes; it was all falling into place; or so he thought!

It was as Rubin prepared for his shot that Louie took the opportunity to whisper something to the others. Lulu and Pearl had moved in close to Louie to hear him say. 'I read somewhere that when you play a shot in golf you are supposed to yell out "FORE!" When Rubin reaches the top of his swing; let's all yell out "FORE" as loud as we can!'

'Right; you're on Louie', Pearl whispered in response. 'Excellent idea'. This was while Lulu was finding it difficult to suppress a laugh.

So it was that Rubin in being ready to tee off addressed the ball. He wriggled himself for a moment as golfers tend to do. Apparently this was to relax and make oneself comfortable. He then tapped his beautiful custom made club; it was a number one wood; on the ground. He did so several times just behind the ball. He then wriggled and composed himself once more. It was then with head down and eyes firmly on the ball that he swung the club back up high above his shoulders. Having done so, it was then down and through with a magnificently controlled action to connect with the .........!!

Yes; it was at that precise moment; this was with a combined decibel level of possibly 180; there was an almighty shout of "FORE!!!!" This was from the three mischievous and invisible insects standing close by. It was as a result of Louie's mischievousness that Rubin's beautiful club hit the ground short of the ball. Having done so, the shaft of the club immediately took on the curve of a banana. Yes; there it was. Three thousand dollars worth of club destroyed in an instant!

It has to be said that the yelling of "FORE!" by Louie Lulu and Pearl was indeed quite loud. It was in fright in not knowing where the hell the sound had come from that Weasel; who happened to be standing close by; "took off" to move some distance away. He did so with a speed and similarity to that of "Road Runner" of Disney Cartoon fame. Big-Boy on the other hand; who wasn't capable of moving fast unless it was to fetch a beer; stood rooted to the spot. His big flabby mouth was hanging open in surprise. As for Motor-Mouth; who at the time was into the food locker on the golf cart; had swung around in utter surprise and shock. It was in the process that he had knocked most of the beer, wine, and food to the ground. Deary me!

As for Rubin himself; it was for some moments that he stood motionless in a state of shock. In fact it was a three stage recovery process that he stood stock still. First it was a state of disbelief at what had happened to his precious club. Secondly there was a reaction to a tingling pain that raced up his arms. This was from the impact of the club head hitting the ground. It was then finally in a slow turn to address the others that he yelled. 'WHAT THE FARKIN..........!' Yes there was that word again.

Rubin stopped short of yelling anymore when he saw Weasel returning sheepishly from some distance away. He could also see that Big-Boy had gone to assist Motor-Mouth at the back of the golf cart. Big-Boy and Motor-Mouth were by this time both grovelling about on the ground. This was to place a mixture of melting ice blocks, caviar, grass, dirt, sand, and drink bottles, back into the food and drink locker.

Rubin's demeanour then changed. This was from one of anger to one of nervous apprehension. It had changed when he had come to realise that on looking around that none of the others would have yelled "FORE!" Uppermost in Rubin's mind was who the hell had shouted out "FORE"? He couldn't see anybody else about. He was even beginning to wonder if he had imagined it?

It was then somewhat tentatively that Rubin said to the others. 'Who yelled out FORE?' The response was a unanimous non committal "shrug of the shoulders" followed by a "Dunno - wasn't us!"

Oh dear. It was once the furore had died down; and the important issue of sorting out the food and drinks had been addressed; the four gathered around the tee again. This was for Rubin's second shot. It has to be said that Rubin was more than a little miffed at the laughter about the shape of his club. However; he had to control himself and laugh along with the others. He had to demonstrate that he was a cool calm and collected sort of dood and get on with it. If he didn't exert the necessary amount of self control then it was unlikely that Big-Boy, Motor-Mouth, or Weasel would ever invest in his company.

So it was that Rubin was now down a shot. This was after having missed the first tee-off. It was while maintaining his composure that he explained to the others what he was going to do now. What he was going to do was to make up for his duffed tee-shot by short-cutting the dog-leg. He was going to hit across the trees and on to the green. As Rubin explained it he was going to do it with a number two wood straight to the hole. A number two wood; this was according to Rubin; would provide the necessary elevation and distance to do the job; no problem! Of course we know very well that that Rubin no longer had a number one wood so he had no alternative but to use a number two wood.

The fact that Rubin had said he was going to "do it" with a number two wood gave Louie an idea. 'Watch this!' Louie whispered to Lulu and Pearl.

It was as Rubin was about to tee-off that Louie quickly moved forward. It was with arms outstretched and clenched fists glowing that he merged with Rubin. In effect he became Rubin. Big-Boy, Motor-Mouth, and Weasel who were standing close by to observe had no idea what Louie had done. So it was that our mischievous Louie; now as Rubin; swung the club back in a beautifully executed fashion. This was of course utilising the expertise of his host. It was on the downward stroke and at the point of follow-through that Louie deliberately missed the ball. It was then at the end of the swing that he let the club go. High up into the air it went! It was while the club continued to sail through the air that Louie quickly demerged.

It might be thought that Louie would retire to some distance away so that his fiendish laugher wouldn't be heard. No; it was as quick as a flash that he flew up to grab the club in mid air. Having done so, he flew off with it. It was over the trees that he went along the path the ball should have taken to the green. Having arrived at the green he then dropped the club handle in the hole. There it was sticking up with club head uppermost. It was in the hole resting against the pin! Yes; amazingly enough; clever Rubin had achieved a hole-in-one with a club! It would be the talking point at the resort for months to come. In being so extraordinary it might even make the local newspapers!

So it was with mission accomplished that Louie then made the quick return flight to rejoin Lulu and Pearl. Strangely enough he found them some distance away from our golfers! They had quickly moved away when they couldn't control their laughter. What a naughty mischievous bee Louie was!

It was in the meantime back at the tee that Big-Boy, Weasel, and Motor-Mouth, were doubled up laughing at what Rubin had accomplished. There was the ball sitting on the tee and the club had sailed away off down the fairway. It had crossed the trees to the right; this was thanks to Louie's efforts; and disappeared in the direction of the green. Little did our illustrious quorum of golfers know that at this stage that the club was sitting in the hole!

'Have you played this game before?' Motor-Mouth had said while struggling to control his laughter - or even say anything! Motor-Mouth had unfortunately; this was on witnessing Rubin's club fly off in the direction of the green; blown a mouthful of beer all over Rubin's golf bag – and the remaining clubs. As for Weasel he was doubled up with out of control laughing. He couldn't bring himself to say anything for the interim. Big-Boy who was similarly overcome with mirth yelled. 'Do that one again!' He was shaking like a jelly with laughter. In fact he had to go and sit down on the golf cart before he fell down. It was too much for the poor lad. He clasped his hands to his face and shook his head in disbelief.

Poor Rubin; he was by this time two shots and two clubs down. It was most unusual to say the least! His desire to impress was not forthcoming through his actions. He felt such an idiot. His face was red with embarrassment. Of course he couldn't understand how this nonsense with his number two club had happened. Even so, he pulled himself together. He dare not lose the plot and let these guys think he was an idiot. To make amends he attempted to make a joke of it. He forced himself to laugh and said to the others. 'Just joking. I'll now show you how it is done properly!'

'Joking or otherwise', Weasel retorted. 'You are now two down. I'd suggest this time that you hang on to the Farkin club!'

Yes; it has to be said once more. Poor Rubin. Having composed himself he pulled out the one remaining wood - a number three. It was certainly hard to retain self control. This was especially so that now the handle of the club was sticky from the beer that Motor-Mouth had blown all over it. Rubin carefully positioned himself. He did some deep breathing to regain a degree confidence. So it was that without any interference from certain invisible forms that watched from a safe distance; Rubin made a splendid three hundred yard shot. It was straight down the fairway. He wasn't going to attempt to hit across the trees this time! The others cheered. Rubin felt a little better by this time. He knew that his last shot should outperform those of the others – or would it?

It was finally that Weasel got to tee off. Weasel it has to be said was a cold calculating type. It reflected in his style of play. It wasn't a powerful shot that he made. Instead it was accurate and safe. Rubin was quite pleased because he knew that he would have out-distanced Weasel. On that basis he started to feel a little more relaxed.

The four golfers on having finally all teed off moved over to the golf cart. There was a brief respite to relax and consume more beer and food. The mood had settled down to be one of calm before moving on. It was while the golfers sat and relaxed with their beer and food that Louie Lulu and Pearl took off to fly down the fairway. Lulu had an idea. Yes; she flew over and picked up Motor-Mouth's ball from the rough and dropped it up the fairway next to where Rubin's shot lay. She moved the other two balls belonging to Big-Boy and Weasel alongside Rubin's ball as well. Yes there they were. All four balls in a line! How could this be? What mischievousness.

It was not long after Lulu's efforts that our four golfers were blundering around in the rough looking for Motor-Mouth's ball. Strangely enough they hadn't been able to find it. It was on that basis that Motor-Mouth reluctantly dropped another ball for a penalty. He took the shot and the four moved on. Of course it was subsequently discovered that the four balls were together in the middle of the fairway. Louie Lulu and Pearl moved silently in close to listen.

'How the hell could this be?' Rubin exclaimed. 'My Farkin ball was way ahead of any of yours'.

'You're dreamin' mate', Weasel responded. 'You are better at throwing clubs than hitting balls! What are you bloody well talking about?'

It was then that Motor-Mouth exclaimed. 'Look at that! My Farkin ball must have bounced off a Farkin tree'.

'Gosh', Louie whispered to Lulu and Pearl. 'Did you hear that? Even the trees around here must have been planted by this guy Farkin'.

It was then that a somewhat miffed Rubin was heard to say. 'I say it now. My Farkin ball was way ahead of any of yours'.

'Well stuff you Sole', Weasel retorted. 'If you're going to be difficult about it, go and find someone else to play with. I'm not interested in your bloody investment deal if you are going to get precious about a silly game of golf. Go and throw your clubs around somewhere else!'

'Sorry, sorry, I apologise', Rubin responded on realising that he had gone too far. He tried laughing it off by saying. 'Ha ha; you are right. I'm wrong, I'm sorry'.

It has to be said that the mood was becoming somewhat tense with Rubin's quibbling. Even so, things settled down a little when all four had good approach shots to the green. They were all safe on the fairway although the water hazard was still to be crossed. This was with a lengthy chip shot to the green.

It was for convenience's sake that Rubin drove the golf cart; this was with the others aboard; to a point just to the right of the green. It was at a point where the ground happened to slope down to the water hazard. It was when Rubin had parked the golf cart that Weasel was the first to notice something unusual. Accordingly he said. 'What the hell is that stuck in the hole beside the pin? It looks like your bloody golf club Rubin!'

Once again; Poor Rubin. Oh dear, what a day. Uncontrolled laughter was on the menu once more. Motor-Mouth even took out his smartphone to take a picture. He then conveyed to the others. 'Tell you what guys; this is going on the world news tonight. It must be the first ever hole-in-one with a golf club. I can't wait to tell everybody over dinner tonight!'

So it was that the somewhat humiliated Rubin; this was with his tail between his legs; retrieved his club from the pin hole. He then joined the others to chip across the water hazard to the green.

Pearl then had another idea. It was a very naughty idea. It was as the balls were being chipped to the green that she flew overhead and grabbed them. Then she dropped them one after the other into the hole. She did this for Big-Boy, Weasel, and Motor-Mouth. The three of them were jumping around and high fiving as a result of their incredible shots! – well; Big-Boy sort of jumped around.

Rubin was the final one to chip to the green. Pearl the naughty moth that she was dropped his ball in the bunker over the far side of the green.

'Call yourself a golfer', Motor-Mouth retorted. 'What sort of a shot do you call that?'

Rubin said nothing and headed off to the back of the green to play his shot from the bunker. While he was making his way to the bunker Pearl whispered to Louie and Lulu. 'I reckon we need just one more thing to bring this fiasco to a conclusion. I believe that we are about to paint our dear Rubin into a corner. It will be interesting to see how the others react. Watch this!'

It was then that Pearl flew off to the golf cart. Having done so, she released the hand brake. The cart immediately started rolling forward. It gathered speed over a short distance before nose-diving into the water hazard. Splosh it went. There it was; all that could be seen was the top of the sun roof and the four corner supports. Everything else was submerged. Oh dear!

This nonsense with the golf cart certainly brought about a reaction from the others. Big Boy bellowed with rage. 'The bloody idiot! He forgot to put the hand brake on! My gear; my wallet, they are all there'.

It was in a similar manner that Weasel went white with rage. His personal belongings were taking swimming lessons as well. Motor-Mouth in being similarly affected wouldn't stop ranting and raving while shouting. 'You bloody idiot; you bloody idiot; you will pay for this Sole'.

Rubin on wondering what all the commotion was about; this was from where he was doing some rather unsuccessful "gardening" in the bunker; returned to take a look. He couldn't believe what he was seeing. He was sure that he had put the hand brake on. He had to think quickly. Uppermost in his mind was the fact that the ones he was trying to impress were likely to walk away and cancel their investments.

Rubin was bombarded with every synonym for "incompetent idiot". He was also told in no uncertain terms that the investment deal was off.

'Wait, wait', a desperate Rubin pleaded. 'I will get everything back that's in the Farkin cart; that's a promise. Please, I don't want to lose you as investors. I will offer you all a return of thirty percent! It can be done'.

Well of course money was much more important to this lot than a few trifling items submerged along with the golf cart. Amazingly enough, their line of thinking changed to one of. "If we can screw this guy for thirty percent maybe we should invest more"! – unbelievable.

Big-Boy Weasel and Motor-Mouth then went into a huddle. This was to discuss the offer while Rubin anxiously waited for an outcome. It was then all smiles. Yes; these three were quite prepared to accept thirty percent. Not only that; they would also each "up" their investments to one billion!

'Stuff your bloody golf Rubin', Weasel then pronounced. He had made himself the spokesman for the three. 'Let's call it a day. Let's head back and have lunch. Over lunch we can agree on a deal. Rubin I suggest you get some sucker from the resort to come and retrieve our belongings; like pronto'.

A relieved Rubin agreed. He used his smartphone to call the resort. In reality it had all worked out for the best for him. This lot were now prepared to invest more. The four then headed off to walk back to the resort. It was as they went that they were laughing and joking. They were all on common ground again. Yes it was the ground of greed arrogance and dishonesty.

It was while the golfers were walking back to the resort that Pearl took the opportunity to quickly remerge with Rubin. She did so briefly to find out exactly what his intentions were. She knew instinctively that there was no way he could pay thirty percent on such huge investments.

Pearl after having merged with Rubin was back to Louie and Lulu within a minute or two. It was then that she said. 'Let's head back home to Bluefoundland. I reckon we have done all we can for today. We can drop into the Cotton Club and discuss our next move. While we are there I can tell you more about what our friend Rubin is up to. It is all very interesting!'

The three happy insects; this was in their invisible mutated forms took off and flew high above the golf course. They could see Rubin with his three companions making their way back to the resort; that is minus the golf cart and a few other things! Louie Lulu and Pearl turned to fly to the northeast. Away they went from the coast and back to the slopes of Weiapai. The massive cone shape of Weiapai in the distance was indeed impressive. There was an almost ominous feeling about the stark mass of rock. Maybe it was an enormous dormant giant. Maybe it was sleeping for now but it would erupt again some day in the future. The three wondered if perhaps this giant knew what parasites like Rubin and his cronies were up to. Maybe it would immediately launch forth with all fury and reclaim the planet for Mother Nature herself.

It was easy for the three insects to locate the quartz from where they had emerged earlier in the day. It was of course just below the visitors centre. They flew straight in. Pearl led the way. It was back to the Stone Room within an instant that they went.

It was once the three were back in the Stone Room that Louie made a suggestion. 'It's probably fine up in Surface Paradise today. Let's for old time's sake go to the Nest Cafe for lunch'.

'Yea! Great idea Louie', Lulu and Pearl chorused.

'Right', Louie said. 'Here goes'.

Louie selected the Ankh coloured tile so that it was glowing. This meant that they would now emerge as insects. He then selected the tile that would bring them out at the bank in the village.

'Are you ready?' Louie said with a grin.

'Ready Louie', Lulu said.

'Let's go', Pearl confirmed.

It was within an instant that the three had emerged in the village just outside the bank. The day was fine and clear just as Louie had predicted; clever bee. It was coolish following what had possibly been an early morning frost. There was a light southwest breeze blowing. It was just after midday. The thrill of being back in the simplicity of their own territory caused the three to high five with joy. It was then at top speed that they headed away from the village towards their beloved stream. Down they went to just above the stream surface before racing along towards the Nest Cafe.

In being mid-winter the trees were bare. There weren't the flowers that grew all year round down in Bluefoundland. However the sight of the sunlight sparkling on the stream surface made up for it. The stream was chattering as it went. It was swollen to a degree with recent winter rain. Louie flew in alongside Lulu. He reached out to clasp her hand. He smiled. Oh yes it was so good to be back. There were so many memories of good times.

There weren't that many at the Nest Cafe this particular day. Being winter, most of those who were into having a spot of lunch were down in the warmth of Bluefoundland. They would be at the Cotton Club. Louie's favourite table by the window was free. The three ordered lunch and some red wine. Basil came over and had a brief chat with them. It was then down to discussion in earnest about the events of the morning. Oh yes; what a wonderful morning it had been. It has to be said though that Pearl was a little disappointed that they hadn't dealt to Rubin as she had hoped. He was back on good terms with the investors. Even so, little did he know what Pearl; and Louie and Lulu for that matter; had in mind. Stay tuned.
Chapter 19

Clearly A Sole Without A Soul

It was once our intrepid three had settled themselves in for lunch at the Nest Café that Lulu opened up the conversation by asking of Pearl. 'Please tell us what else you found out about Rubin. I'm dying to know what he is up to'.

'Me too', Louie agreed while reaching for his red wine – and a bite of chocolate cake.

'Well', Pearl commenced. 'What Rubin intends to do is this. He is unbelievably devious. His idea is to get those investors who have committed to parting with their money to transfer the agreed amount of investment to an account he has set up in Ulaikitia. This account is under the name of R.S.I. Ltd - all sounds very cosy. It stands for Rubin Sole Investments Ltd. Thinking about it logically probably should stand for Really Stupid Investments Ltd!

'Anyway; here's the really grubby bit. Getting the money off the investors is Rubin's number one priority. He will lie, cheat, and do anything to ensure this happens. The transfer of money is supposed to eventuate tomorrow morning at the resort conference room. It's all scheduled to happen with the investors in attendance at 10.00a.m; that is Ulaikitia time. Incidentally this is no simple operation of signing documents and writing out cheques. No; there are twenty or more computers that have all been set up in booths. This is to make online transfers directly to Rubin's account. It's all very impressive and hi-tech. Rubin has spared no expense.

'Once the money from the investors is in place in Rubin's Ulaikitia account he intends to transfer a substantial portion to a Swiss bank account. For the interim he will keep enough money in the Ulaikitia account to pay out the high returns of interest due. It will make him look as though he is just the cleverest financier around. This success will; that is as Rubin sees it; then attract even more investors. Of course this can't go on forever because the interest payments will eventually bleed the deposits dry. It's how the typical Ponzi scheme works. What Rubin intends to do while there is still sufficient money remaining is to disappear. This is while taking the bulk of the money that is hidden away in the Swiss Bank account with him! He intends to do this about twelve months from now. By my estimates it will be at the time he disappears; and allowing for expenses and interest repayments; he will probably walk away with close to two billion. Well that's what he thinks'.

'How does Rubin intend to disappear as you put it Pearl?' Louie queried.

'It's like this Louie. Our Mr Sole in having access to large amounts of money can virtually "buy" anything he needs. To that end he has contacts in the criminal world. They are contacts that he can pay and rely on to make false documents. That is documents such as passports, birth certificates, driver's licenses, you name it. Rubin's intention is to create a new identity for himself and his family. There's a plan in place within his devious mind to get all this documentation stuff completed over the next six months. It's exceedingly expensive to get this sort of work done; and to keep those who have carried out the work quiet. This is in part why he is so anxious to get the money off these investors ASAP.

'Rubin's intention is that while he is quietly working away on the disappearance of himself and his family, he will retain the image of a very successful finance company executive. This will be achieved by continuing to ensure interest payments are made on time. In addition there will be plenty of parties and orgies for the elite as a part of his giant con. From what I have gleaned; what Rubin did to investors back here is small bikkies in comparison to what he is up to now. Rubin has an addiction to money. In essence he will destroy anyone to get it.

'As for Rubin's disappearing trick; the intention is to disappear to the Bahamas. Rubin has chosen what he feels to be an insignificant name for his new identity. This is so that he and his family can slip into anonymity for a number of years. The name he has chosen believe it or not is Noel Ongar! Rubin intends to be known simply as a retired oil baron. He intends to lead a quiet but luxurious life off the money he has stolen.

'It will be in six months time; this is once the new identity has been established; that Rubin as Noel Ongar will start transferring funds from the Swiss bank account to the Bahamas. He will use a small fraction of this money to buy a property there in which to live. From what I can tell with what is lurking within his grubby mind he is on the lookout for a secluded luxury place by the sea. The property he intends to buy will need to have boat access and a jetty to accommodate a large cruising motor yacht that he also intends to purchase. He has already made some tentative over-the-phone enquiries. Seemingly there are several options available for both the property and the yacht. Rubin's need for a boat and a place by the sea will become apparent in a moment.

'The final act of disappearance in twelve months time is quite ingenious - although no doubt it has been done before. The intention is to hire a suitable seagoing vessel from the Haidawei Resort. The idea is to head off for a two week cruise around the Hauaia islands. The resort will have no qualms about agreeing for Rubin to do this hiring of a vessel stuff. This is because in twelve months time he will be respected and known as the greatest businessmen of all time – well something like that. After all, the investors will be receiving prompt returns. The parties and orgies that Rubin will be throwing will be giving the resort plenty of business. In addition, Rubin will have ensured all resort bills are paid on time. Oh yes; he will give the impression of being a trustworthy client.

'It's once Rubin has gained the necessary respect and trust that what I have outlined is exactly what he intends to do. Out to sea to the northwest of Ulaikitia is an area of deep water known as the Ulaikitia Basin. The ocean here reaches a depth of over seventeen thousand feet. The intention is to scuttle the vessel he has hired from the resort. By scuttling the craft in this deep water it will be in all reality never found. It will appear to be; this is following extensive and fruitless searching; as though the "poor Soles" have been lost at sea; what a shame! But no; clever Rubin; now as Mr Ongar; will have the boat that he owns in the Bahamas pick him and his family up. So there we have it. The Ongar family will enjoy a nice little cruise back to their home in the Bahamas. All they have to do is make the voyage back and tie up at the jetty at the bottom of the garden. No questions asked.

'Once the Ongar family is firmly established in the Bahamas they will have to lay low for a while. This is at least until the mysterious disappearance of the Sole family has been put to rest. All it will need is perhaps a little disguising to prevent recognition. What I mean is a change of hair style and colour, the wearing of glasses, all the usual "con" stuff. Yes; it's "con" stuff that Rubin is very good at'.

'That really is dirty play', Lulu said in being amazed at what Pearl had been saying. 'He really will destroy those original investors'.

'I wouldn't worry too much about that Lulu', Pearl continued. 'The investors are just as bad as Rubin in that they too have exploited others. Greed drives them to take up the too good to be true offer that Rubin is making'.

Louie then interjected by saying. 'What I can't understand Pearl is why these investors believe what Rubin is simply verbally telling them? How can they not see it is all a sham?'

'Ah ha', Pearl said in response. 'I wondered that too initially. However having merged with Rubin it has all become clear. What he has done is have beautiful glossy brochures and prospectuses printed. They contain wildly fabricated stories about his successes. In all reality though this printed information contains nothing but a pack of lies. What he has done is to pay contacts of the criminal fraternity to back-up his success stories. The selection of guarantors and referees he has established look good on the surface and in the brochures. In reality they really are nothing but a sham.

'Are these guarantors contactable for verification?' Lulu queried in being amazed at what Pearl was saying.

'Yes they are', Pearl confirmed. 'Well sort of contactable. What happens is that in using the phone numbers in the brochures; that is to contact the referees and guarantors; the calls are directed through a call centre back to Rubin himself - or his wife for that matter! Rubin is good at play acting. He can put on a few false voices. In effect he can say all sorts of things about how dependable and reliable he and his investment company are. Yes I know it's dirty play but this is how the human world operates.

'It's truly amazing what Rubin has done all in the name of money. If any of the investors ever found out what he is up to; in particular this is the three major investors he was playing golf with; He would be in big trouble. There is no question of it that he would be eliminated in some ghastly fashion that we dare not even think about. The problem for Rubin is that he is now in too deep to ever back out'.

'What do you suggest we do now Pearl?' Lulu then asked.

'What I suggest is this. It will be on Friday morning that the Sole family will be at the resort making themselves ready to head away by helicopter that afternoon. What we need to do is head back to Ulaikitia early Friday morning. We will need to merge with individual members of the family. It will be at that point in time that the investor's money will be sitting in Rubin's Ulaikitia company account. Most likely there will be more than three billion dollars. What we will need to do is merge with all members of the family. That way we can have complete control of the situation. There are four members of the family plus the fitness trainer. On that basis we will need to have Rose Tiger and Lily with us. The way I see it is this. You two as well as Rose and myself can take care of the adult members as we see fit at the time. Tiger and Lily can merge with the Sole children. They can enjoy themselves being wealthy spoilt teenage brats for a while!'

Louie and Lulu smiled at each other. They almost said. "It won't be any different to now!" But no; Tiger and Lily really were two wonderful young bees. Louie and Lulu knew it. They were very proud of them both.

Pearl then continued by saying. 'Before we do all this on Friday; what we need to do is to head to the village bank back here and set up an additional account. We need to do something along the lines of what we did several years ago. That is when we sorted out the dishonesty that prevailed within the village council. If you two are agreeable we could go and do this village bank stuff this afternoon. All I have to do is merge with the bank manager. You two will need to merge with senior staff for authorisation and witnessing purposes. It shouldn't take long'.

'No problem Pearl', Louie agreed. 'I guess the ultimate intention is to transfer funds from Rubin's Ulaikitia account to here?'

'Precisely', Pearl responded. Her eyes were sparkling with mischief. 'Yes all of it ultimately'.

'Pearl', Lulu then queried. 'Won't the transfer of several billions of dollars attract attention with the village bank administration?'

'Glad you mentioned that Lulu. I thought of that one too. We are fortunate that the country's government has accounts with the same banking organisation that the village bank is a part of. There are government reserve accounts holding billions of dollars. There's Reserve One, Reserve Two, and Reserve Three in particular. I know this already because I have checked. I believe these accounts are used to transfer monies to politician's credit card accounts and other mischievous things that governments get up to. Supposedly it keeps such spending away from public scrutiny. From what I can see it is a form of legal money laundering! Anyway; what we will do is to create a government Reserve Four account. That is for the transfer of the money from Rubin's account. It will be a temporary account. I suppose someone in the Government might query it. Even so they won't know how to access it. It will be only the three of us that will have the user name and password. By the time anybody get's around to looking into it; which wouldn't be at least for a week or more; the account will be gone. I will talk more about this later. I don't believe we have the slightest worry here. Government employees move exceedingly slowly on such things. They have to have meetings and form committees to make decisions. No individual can make decisions about anything out of the ordinary. Apart from which they don't like working on weekends while we are doing all this stuff. No we are completely covered of that I am sure!'

Lulu flashed a smile at Pearl. This was in recognition of the cleverness of their Queen. There was no need to say anything, Pearl had it all worked out as usual.

Pearl then continued by saying. 'Getting back to what we will be doing in Ulaikitia; the way I see it is this. It will be on the Friday morning that just as I touched on earlier I will merge with Rubin. Lulu if you could merge with his wife then Tiger and Lily can take care of the children. That then leaves you Louie together with Rose as unmerged reserves. Louie; you and Rose need to be available to merge with anyone that is likely to turn up out of the blue and interfere. This is anyone such as such as the fitness trainer or others who might be around and arrive unannounced. We will just have to see what's needed when we get there on Friday.

'Once I have taken over Rubin; first of all I will commence contacting all of his trust managers back here. I will request an urgent transfer of funds to his company account in Ulaikitia. This is the same account in which all the investor's money will be. The trustees shouldn't balk at this request because Rubin has already completed similar such arrangements in the past. Transfers have taken place within an hour. This has been to satisfy his insatiable appetite to spend money while living it up at the resort.

'One thing we must do when we have merged with the Sole family is to take the SIM cards out of their smartphones and lose them. If the trustees need to phone back for checking purposes we don't want them phoning later on Friday when the Soles are away at this other island. It could ruin our plans for Rubin. As an additional measure I will instruct the trust managers that Rubin is not to be disturbed or contacted under any circumstances until Monday. It's important that Rubin has no idea what is going on until after the weekend.

'Another little thing that I will do with the trust managers on Friday is tell them that they are not to accept any further instructions from "me"; that is Rubin; unless the codeword "Bluefoundland" is quoted. It's of course a word not known in the human world and is therefore unlikely to be guessed. Finally; passwords, personal details, and security questions need to be changed for Rubin's Ulaikitia company account. This can all be done online on Friday using his computers at the resort. We have the necessary passwords for access. This will stall access by Rubin until hopefully Tuesday or Wednesday. For one he will be otherwise occupied while entertaining on the Monday. That is out on the boat he is hiring. There will be a good window of opportunity to do what we want. By the time the honey hits the fan and he gets around to sorting things out, it will be too late. The billions he has stolen from others will be gone!

'I touched on it before. First thing next Tuesday morning; that is when we are back here; we will need to transfer the funds that have arrived in the Government Reserve Four account to another account. It will be another account that we will create. The funds transferred from Ulaikitia will in all likelihood go through on Monday night. The Reserve Four account will then need to be closed. All records of it ever having existed will need to be erased. The records for Rubin's Ulaikitia account will then show transfer of funds to an account that doesn't even exist and never has! The money will have vanished into thin air! Oh dear. Poor Mr R. Sole or is it Noel Ongar? The dirty cheat!

'Brilliant Pearl', Louie pronounced with much admiration. 'This is really going to be exciting. I guess once we have finally sorted it all out and the money is in an account back here; it will be a case of channelling the money back to those who have been relieved of their savings'.

'Yes that's right Louie', Pearl confirmed. 'You may remember I obtained from Rubin's city office a complete list of those eligible to have investment money returned. I also have those particular "victim's" bank account details - including names and addresses. Everything we need is available. All of this information is firmly locked away in my memory.

'Assuming all goes well; it will be over the next few weeks that we can transfer money back to these unfortunate people from our specially setup account here. There is no way any of the money will be given back to those who have invested with Rubin in Ulaikitia. They are just as much liars and cheats as Rubin is. No; there will be a lot of unallocated money left that we can use to do much good with in the future.

'Just as an idea Pearl', Lulu interjected. 'While we are in Ulaikitia on Friday morning, we could use a computer at the resort to print out letters to all who are owed money. The letters could be written as an apology for what has been done. They could advise those involved that the money will be returned to the respective bank accounts within the next few days. You Pearl using Rubin as your host could sign the letters. Then we can post them from the resort. The fact that Rubin will have signed these letters will mean there is no comeback from Rubin himself. If we name the account back here as say the "Rubin Sole Reinstatement Trust Fund" it will all fit into place. Our friend Rubin won't have a leg to stand on'.

'Excellent work Lulu', Pearl said in admiring Lulu's quick thinking. 'There is one slight problem however. The number of investors relieved of their savings is in the order of twenty thousand. What I suggest we do is to write to say two hundred of the major ones. That is those who have been most affected. We can then attend to the others later. All going well we should have time to prepare the two hundred or so letters on Friday morning. I suggest with the remainder that we simply restore the money to their respective accounts. They will see on their bank statements that it has come from Mr R. Sole's reinstatement fund. That should be sufficient I reckon'.

Pearl paused to smile at Lulu. This was in acknowledgement of her good idea. She then continued by saying. 'Yes you are so right Lulu. Having signed letters from Rubin Sole himself will tidy things up nicely. It will make it legally binding. I must admit that it was one little detail that I felt I hadn't addressed adequately. Now you have done it for me. Not that we really need to worry too much about Rubin trying to reverse things. I believe that he will be heading for the hills when some angry investors discover what he has done with their money'.

'Oh another thing Pearl', Lulu said in being excited about a further thought she had. 'When we prepare the letters we can do a couple of additional ones and get Rubin to sign them. Let's do a written press release to the media back here; that is from Rubin himself. The letters can state that he sincerely apologises for what he has done. This is as well as to announce that those who have been misled will be repaid in full. In the media release we can also announce that a trust account has been set up. That is the Rubin Sole Reinstatement Trust. This will give credence to the appearance of the account at the village bank. We can make up a name for ourselves as the trustee administrators as well. How about Mothbee Trust Executors Ltd. It sounds like a typical boring name that people would use!'

'Yes, yes, Lulu. Absolutely brilliant', Pearl agreed with a laugh. 'That is a truly wonderful idea; you clever bee!'

It has to be said that the three were becoming excited about the ideas they were formulating. Seemingly and at last, Mr Sole really could be in the early stages of his demise!

It was following a degree of pensiveness by Louie that he said to Pearl. 'Pearl you have mentioned previously that our Mr Sole has a multi million dollar mansion. I seem to remember that it is close to the Big City somewhere. Should we perhaps do something with this?'

'I have to say that I haven't really given it much thought Louie. Have you two got any ideas?'

Lulu who was always one for helping the underdog, was on a roll for good ideas. 'Yes I've got a suggestion', she announced. 'Judging by what you have told us Pearl; this mansion of Mr Sole's is located in a street full of people just like him. That is they have gained wealth by the exploitation of others if I am not mistaken?'

'That's exactly right Lulu', Pearl responded. 'What do you have in mind?'

'Well', Lulu continued. 'What I suggest we do is this. Seeing it is up for sale we could buy it with some of the money left in the Rubin Sole Reinstatement fund. This mansion will possibly have thirty of forty rooms. Let's make it a centre for the homeless! We can gift the mansion to one of the organisations that look after this sort of thing. I just know the other people living in the street will be overjoyed. That is in knowing that one of the homes in their street is being used to do so much good!'

Louie and Pearl laughed. It was Pearl who responded by saying. 'That is a very mischievous and naughty thought Lulu. On the basis of this idea of yours being so helpful to some of the less fortunate; it would be totally unacceptable if we didn't do just as you have suggested! What else have you two naughty bees got in mind?'

Pearl noticed that Louie was smiling to himself. She knew by the look on his bumblebee face that he was probably having some mischievous thoughts too.

'What are you thinking Louie?' Pearl inquired. 'I can tell by that look on your face that you are up to something; you mischievous bee!'

'I was just thinking', Louie responded. 'On Monday we don't have to do anything back here. Let's return to Ulaikitia in the morning. We can have some final fun with Rubin when he takes his guests out for a cruise. We could probably make it quite a memorable occasion. It would be something along the lines of what we achieved on the golf course earlier today. I suggest that we simply arrive on the Monday and "play it by ear" as to what we do. We don't need to plan anything now'.

'Yes you naughty bee', Pearl agreed. 'I believe that it would be entirely appropriate to do just that! Don't you agree Lulu?'

'Oh yes Pearl. In fact I just can't wait. I feel so angry with what Rubin has done to so many people that trusted him'.

The three talked more of what they would be doing while finishing their lunch. It was getting on for mid-afternoon by this time. The immediate task in hand was to setup the Reserve Four account at the village bank ready for Friday. It was accordingly that the three departed from the Nest Cafe. They flew back to the village and through the quartz to the Stone Room. It was when they were in the Stone room that the Ka tile was then selected. Subsequently they re-emerged from the quartz at the bank in the blue mutated form. Within a few minutes they had merged with the bank manager together with the appropriate support staff. It wasn't long before the Reserve Four account was setup and ready and waiting. Yes; little did our friend Rubin Sole know of what was about to happen!

With the task of setting up the Reserve Four account successfully executed at the bank; the three headed back through the quartz to the Stone Room. It was while they were still in the Stone Room that Lulu made a further suggestion. 'Pearl, on Friday morning you are going to be busy transferring money and talking to trustees. How about while we are here in the Stone Room that you do a USB transfer to me of the details of those owed money. Then on Friday I can look after the printing off of the letters'.

'Excellent idea Lulu. That will certainly "take a load off my mind"'.

Yes it was all falling into place. With the USB transfer to Lulu completed it was then through the quartz in the Stone Room and back to the Bee House down in Bluefoundland. It was good to be home again. Louie and Lulu offered Pearl a cup of gum leaf tea which she gratefully accepted. The three talked further about what had happened over what had been a truly eventful day. It was confirmed amongst themselves that they would depart via the quartz for Ulaikitia on Friday at 5.30a.m. It would be an early start but there was much to be done. Leaving at 5.30a.m would mean that they could "take over" the Sole family at about 8.00a.m; that is Hauaia time.

It was just after 3.00p.m when Pearl made herself ready to leave. She said to Louie and Lulu as she was about to depart. 'Thanks for the tea you two. I guess that's it until Friday morning'.

'Look forward to it Pearl', Louie said with a degree of fiendish relish.

'Can't wait', Lulu concurred. This was while using a bit of self control to not bounce up and down with excitement. So it was with plans in place that Pearl headed back to Buckingham Palace. It was when Pearl had departed that Louie turned to his precious Lulu. He moved to hold her close for a moment. He then said. 'Let's spend the rest of the afternoon doing something special. Rose Tiger and Lily won't be back from the village library for another hour or so'.

'What would you like to do my bee?' Lulu replied while looking into Louie's eyes.

'Well Lulu; it brought back so many memories being back at the Nest Cafe today. Let's head back up to Surface Paradise and fly along to our little house by the stream. We haven't been there for months. What do you think?'

'Oh yes that would be wonderful Louie. Let's go and do just that'.

So it was that the two bees took off from their home in Bluefoundland. On across Lake McFarland they went. It was then up past Buckingham Palace to the opening in the limestone ceiling. From there it was out the aperture to the world of Surface Paradise and what was a sunny winter's day. First it was over the top of the Hotel Babbelon that they flew. Having then passed the Nest Cafe it was down to stream level. The two bees were flying close alongside of one another. At this time of the afternoon the winter sun was low in the sky. The air was cold but it was oh so good to be flying along the stream together. So many memories of past times flooded back.

It was when flying just above the stream that Lulu yelled to Louie. 'Race you to our house; GO!'

Lulu had a slight advantage in having yelled "GO" before Louie knew what was happening. However Louie soon caught Lulu. They were then racing along side by side once more. The stream surface in being just a short distance below the two bees, flashed by. The rush of air was invigorating. It was exciting.

The pair landed on the sundeck of their little house. Having arrived they held each other close for a moment. Yes it was a very, very special place. It was while standing on the deck that they glanced at the stream below. They could see the special place that was the small inlet at the stream edge. Lulu then said to Louie; this was while choking with emotion. 'Remember Louie. Remember the times we had with Tiger and Lily down the path by the stream. They were such precious moments. We will never forget them'.

Louie smiled and sighed. It was then arm in arm that the pair made their way inside the house. Louie fetched some wood from around the back of the house. Having done so, he lit the stove. The two bees then moved the couch; this was a piece of ferniture that Louie had made out of ferns; up close to the stove to keep warm. A tear or two of happiness escaped from Lulu's eyes. The light smell of wood smoke from the stove brought back memories. They were memories of winter evenings when they would both sit in front of the stove. This was while Tiger and Lily as very small bees played on the floor.

'Oh Louie', Lulu pronounced with a sigh. 'Remember the time when you first proposed to me here. Remember the Christmas when Tiger and Lily arrived. Remember also those summer evenings when we would fly home from the Factory. We would see how Tiger and Lily would be waving to us from the deck. They were both so small then. Where has the time gone?'

'I know Lulu. Where indeed has the time gone? How our lives have changed. Just think; we were so naive then. If the powers of the quartz hadn't been discovered we would no longer be alive'.

Louie then made a suggestion to Lulu. 'Come with me to the spare room'. Louie led the way. The pair stood at the doorway for a moment and looked in. There in the corner was the cradle Louie had made for Tiger and Lily. Sitting in the cradle was Lily's dolly; that is Loobee-Loo. Loobee-Loo had been forgotten about by Lily for some time now. Lily was growing up. Lulu picked up Loobee-Loo and held the doll close to her for a moment. Oh dear; there were such strong memories of very happy times. Both bees now had tears streaming down their yellow stripes'.

'Cheer up my bee', Louie pleaded. 'Let's make a point of something this coming spring. We'll bring Tiger and Lily with us and spend some evenings here again when the weather is fine. We can fly down to the Nest Cafe for an evening meal. We can do so at sunset just like we used to do. Just think; at such times there will be the smell of cut grass and onion weed from Mr McFarland's place. There's the scent from the field of Bluebells close by too. Yes; with both Surface Paradise and Bluefoundland we have got the best of both worlds now'.

'You are so right Louie. We have got such an exciting life ahead of us. I wouldn't really want to go back in time. It's just that there really are so many wonderful memories. Such memories reinforce the love I feel for you'.

Louie and Lulu then moved back to the lounge to relax in front of the stove once more. It was for sometime that they talked and laughed about how things had once been. The fire in the stove gradually died. At just after 5.00p.m it was time to go. The pair moved once more out onto the sundeck. The sun was just disappearing behind them to the west. It was still and cold. There was going to be a frost.

'We must come back and get all these autumn leaves off the sundeck', Louie commented somewhat casually. This was in remembering how it used to be kept so tidy. He looked back in the direction of the house for a moment. Memories came flooding back as to what it had been like before he had met Lulu. His life had been so simple. He had been so naive. They were also very lonely times. He thought how he would never want to go back to how he lived then.

'It's cold Louie', Lulu then said. 'Let's head back to our wonderful home in Bluefoundland'.

The two bees did just that. Once again; this was just as it had been many years before; the silhouette of two inseparable bees could be seen against the evening sky. This was as they flew side by side just above the stream in the direction of the Nest Cafe. It was here they turned west. This was towards the aperture in the rock that led them to deep below the ground. They soon disappeared. Down they went to the warmth and safety of Bluefoundland.
Chapter 20

Sole Destroying Plans

We now move on to 4.30a.m on the Friday. The Bees and Rose are having breakfast at the Bee Home down in Bluefoundland. Pearl has flown down from Buckingham Palace to join them. There is general excitement about the day ahead. Driving the excitement was the fact that Rose Tiger and Lily are to be joining Louie Lulu and Pearl to assist in their mission. Yes; there was indeed much animated discussion about what was in store over the day ahead. In fact things were so exciting that Tiger and Lily hadn't even given a thought to bringing their Eyepods to the table. Wow things were looking up!

It was over breakfast that the team went over what they would be doing on arrival at the resort in Ulaikitia. Just as had already been agreed; Louie and Rose would be remaining unmerged. Tiger and Lily were to merge with the two Sole teenagers. Pearl would be attending to the money transfers while merged with Rubin himself. Lulu in having completed a USB transfer with Pearl a couple of days earlier was in readiness to set about preparing letters. This was letters addressed to about two hundred unfortunate people who had been most affected by Rubin's greed. These letters that were ultimately to be posted from the resort were to state that the money many unfortunate people had "lost" would be returned. The money in question was to be returned within a short space of time together with interest owing. Pearl had decided that because these people had suffered a great deal; the interest owing should be calculated at fifty percent. How nice it was of Rubin to consider doing this; well that was what Pearl thought to herself! The good part was that there would be no way that Rubin could ask for the money back. This was because he would have personally signed all the letters indicating his intentions. Well done team!

Tiger and Lily had been well briefed on the situation. They were both looking forward to being merged with the Sole children - and finding out for the first time what it was like to be a "spoilt brat" in the human world.

It was when our intrepid team of six finished breakfast that Pearl called for attention for a moment. It was for the final time that once more she went over the details of what each would be doing for the day. She asked for each to repeat it back. It was important that they got it right. With everybody happy with their responsibilities it was through to the Stone Room and off to Ulaikitia.

It was as planned that the team of six emerged from Weiapai. They had arrived in the blue mutated form. It was just as Louie Lulu and Pearl had done on the preceding Monday that they appeared just below the visitor's centre. This was high up on the rocky barren slopes of the mountain.

The weather at Ulaikitia was fine and clear. The visibility was excellent. Pearl led the way with Rose flying alongside her. Immediately behind and flying side by side were the four members of the Bee Family. It was on down to the Haidawei Resort that they flew. Tiger and Lily constantly talked to their parents about the new things they could see. Every second word from the excited pair of young bees was either why? what? how? - or wow for that matter!

It was on having arrived overhead the resort that Pearl led the team to where the Sole family were staying. They landed silently and unseen on the lawn in front of the condominium. As far as the condominium was concerned it could be seen that there were floor to ceiling glass windows facing out across an extensive sundeck. From the deck there were wooden steps leading down to the aforementioned lawn. The windows of the condominium faced out towards the beach and the Pacific Ocean. Incorporated as a part of the windows were large ranch sliders. It was at this point in time that these were closed. It became immediately apparent that the Sole family was in residence. This was because for one, voices could be heard. Movement could also be seen.

It was at a suitable distance from the condominium; this was so that their voices wouldn't be heard; that Pearl gathered the team around. It was rather pleasant standing on the lawn on what was a beautiful tropical island morning. The air was filled with the scent of tropical flowers. Pearl as the team leader then said to the others. 'Somehow I will have to get Rubin out here so that I can merge with him'.

'I'll fix it', Louie said with his usual sense of mischief. It was then that he picked up a couple of small stones from a nearby pebble garden. Having done so, he hurled them at the windows. It was within seconds that Rubin himself had stormed out and shouted. 'Who's there?'

'Go for it Pearl', Louie whispered. 'Merge with him now'.

'Thanks Louie'.

Rubin was about to utter another "Who's There" when Pearl had merged with him. Pearl then as Rubin quickly addressed the others. 'Follow me', she said with a degree of urgency. 'Lulu as soon as you can; merge with Mrs Sole. Tiger and Lily; you two merge with the children. Let's go'.

It was at that moment that Mrs Sole; she was a woman in her forties; appeared through the now open ranch slider. This was to find out what the hell was going on. In being a rather large woman; this was purely due to a gluttonous lifestyle; she was attired in a suitably large pink bath robe. Having washed her hair she also had her head wrapped in a towel. To add to her feminine beauty her face was covered with a mud pack. She was also holding a nail file with which she had been delicately manicuring some frightful looking bright purple finger nails. It has to be said. "What a nightmare"!

Lulu quickly moved forward and merged with Mrs Sole. So far so good; that was two members of the family taken care of.

'The children must be inside', Pearl now as Rubin said. 'I will give them a call. I know their names. On thinking about it, it's probably safer for Tiger and Lily to merge with them out here. It's just in case there is anyone else in there. It will be easier to deal with others if we have full control of the family first'.

The teenage children; a boy and a girl of ages fifteen and thirteen respectively; were named Wattie and Skye. "Typical", Pearl had muttered to herself on coming to learn of their names.

Pearl called out. 'Wattie, Skye; please can you come here for a moment'.

There was no reply. "Must be asleep", Pearl thought.

She tried calling again. This time it was a little louder. 'Skye darling; Wattie my dear boy; could you come here please'. Pearl cringed at what she was saying. The thing was though that it was just as Rubin would have said it.

There was still no response. 'We had better go in', Pearl said on turning to address the others.

Pearl advanced with caution on up the steps leading to the deck. It was then across the deck and on through the open ranch slider. It was for safety reasons; this was in the event of having to act quickly in an emergency; that Pearl paused to look about her. She took the opportunity to mentally note what she could see. In particular she noted where the exits were. Then it was where there were possible hiding places should they be needed. This was along with security camera locations and anything that might pose a threat.

Pearl had found herself in a large rectangular open living area. The floor was of grey slate tiles. There were a few raffia type mats scattered about the place. To the rear of the area and to Pearl's left there was a formal dining area. Six large ceiling fans swished slowly and relentlessly. The room was fitted out with the finest of luxury furnishings. There was an extensive private bar, hi-fi equipment and a floor to ceiling flat television screen of enormous proportions.

To the rear of the area; this was to the right of the dining area; was an opening to what might be described as being an entrance hall. Here and opening to the rear of the condominium was an ornate and heavy polished oak door. Pearl knew from studying layouts of the resort; this was using the internet in the village library; that the entrance door opened to a covered way. It was a covered way that ran between all the condominiums. It also provided a link to the resort office and reception area.

Getting back to the entrance hall itself it was here that there were opaque stained glass windows either side of the oak door. These were emblazoned with the resort motif. Ruby red velvet curtains with gold trim covered these windows at night. It was at this point in time that they had been drawn to one side.

To the left of the dining area and back towards where Pearl was standing was an opening to a large kitchen. It was then further back along the wall from the kitchen opening that there was a hallway leading to the other rooms of the condominium. Pearl stared at the opulent extravagance that was before her. She felt a degree of anger welling up inside her. Aside from all that; it was in front of where Pearl was standing looking at things that there before her were the two teenage children.

No wonder the two brats hadn't answered Pearl's calling of them. There they were sitting in front of television in their night attire. They had iPods with the earphones firmly stuck in their ears. Pearl could hear the tinny sound of the music from the iPods from where she stood. Skye had glanced up at her father; who was of course Pearl; with distain. This was accompanied by an intense scowl and a pout. This was of course what some teenage girls can tend to do. Skye then looked away again. Wattie had ignored his father's presence all together.

Skye had bright blue hair. It was bundled up in a mess on top of her head as though maybe she had had a blender accident with a blueberry smoothie. All Skye needed was a few clouds around her head and she would indeed be the sky!

Wattie; yes dear Wattie; looked to be a "right" brainless twit. He was sporting a black beanie. "Why on earth", Pearl thought to herself. "Would one want to wear a beanie in the tropics?" Yes it was exceedingly puzzling what these humans got up to.

It was between Wattie and Skye; this was on a low table; that there was a selection of brightly coloured party pills. The two helped themselves to these now and then. Pearl looked at Wattie; he was in some other world. It was as he sat that one leg jiggled up and down in an involuntarily fashion. It did so in a motion that was totally unrelated to any brain activity. The jiggling possibly reflected the beat of the crap he was listening to. It has to be said that both brats were absolutely bored. Pearl wondered if perhaps when Wattie was born that his parents had said. "Wattie we got here". Maybe the name stuck!

Pearl called out for the others to come in to the condominium to join her. There was no need to hush her voice. The two brats were completely oblivious to any sounds around them. When Lulu; this was now as Mrs Sole; clapped eyes on Skye and Wattie she broke into a laugh. In the process her laughing cracked the mud pack on her face - what a mess. Just as was touched on earlier; Mrs Sole was somewhat overweight. In being roundish in her features; she now had a face that looked for all the world like a fractured china teapot!

Tiger and Lily duly merged with Wattie and Skye respectively. The Sole family was now totally under the control of the insects. Pearl asked Rose and Louie; who were of course still invisible; if they could go and check the remainder of the condominium. This was to see if there was anyone else about. It took Rose and Louie a few minutes because there were at least fifteen rooms. Goodness me!

Louie and Rose didn't didn't come across anybody else. However there was one room that was obviously occupied by someone who was not about at this point in time. Pearl thought possibly that the room would belong to the fitness trainer. The concern was that the fitness trainer could perhaps turn up at any time unannounced. Even so; Louie and Rose would be in place to deal with such events. Again; so far so good.

It had been in checking out the remainder of the condominium that Louie had come across something useful. He had come across a room that had been set aside as an office. It was here that there were four computers. There were also a number of landline phones. This was together with other office equipment such as photocopiers and printers. What Louie had come across was no doubt Rubin's control centre for devious dealings.

'Right', Pearl said on feeling satisfied with progress so far. 'I'm going to head for the computer room now. Let's see if we can get on with contacting the trustees back home - and ultimately the transferring of the funds back to the village bank'.

It was in response that Lulu said. 'I'll go and get cleaned up first before I join you Pearl. I can't stand this mud stuff stuck on my face'. It was interesting to note that Lulu's voice reflected the arrogant snobbishness of her host. It was quite funny to say the least.

'Thanks Lulu', Pearl responded. She then continued by saying. 'Tiger and Lily; if you two as Skye and Wattie could go about the place and remove the SIM cards from all the smartphones'.

'Will do Aunty Pearl', the pair chorused eagerly.

'And when you have finished', Pearl commented with a laugh. 'Give yourselves a hair cut!'

Tiger and Lily laughed. They did so with fiendish delight in relation to their task at hand. It was then that they headed off to do as they were bid.

'Louie; Rose; are you still here?' Pearl called out. Of course she couldn't see them in being merged with Rubin.

'Yes we are here right beside you Pearl', Rose responded. 'We'll stick around and watch out for anyone else turning up. We will deal with them accordingly. Leave it to Louie and me. We'll make sure that you are not disturbed in your "work" Pearl'.

'Great my team', Pearl responded. 'Just as a precaution I will phone the resort reception. I will instruct them that we are not to be disturbed until after midday. That should make your job easier Louie and Rose'.

Pearl made the call to reception from a phone on the servery by the kitchen. She then disappeared down the hall in the direction of the computer room. Lulu went off to one of a number of bathrooms. This was to remove the mud from her face - as well as to tidy herself up and get dressed. Having done so, she then joined Pearl to prepare and print the letters for posting. Tiger and Lily had set about locating all the cell phones and removing the SIM cards. What naughty bees! Louie and Rose sat in front of the TV to watch some program about how insects may someday take over the world. Louie and Rose thought this to be quite appropriate. It was already happening!

It was in the computer room; come office; that Pearl found exactly what she wanted. There was no question of it; it was here that Rubin did all his dirty dealings. Pearl and Lulu chatted openly to each other about what the other was doing. In essence this was a serious mistake as we shall learn.

Pearl first of all phoned the trustees. This was to get the money from Rubin's trust accounts moved to his company account in Ulaikitia. This had all gone well. The funds were due to be transferred within the hour. Pearl had found that to achieve this; all that had to be done was quote a code. This then had to be backed up by verbal confirmation from Rubin's wife with security questions such as "mother's maiden name", "what Sunday School you went to", "do you hate your horse" - well not quite that! But one gets the general picture. Lulu being merged with Rubin's wife assisted with this requirement quite admirably.

'Right', Pearl ultimately said to Lulu. 'We just have to wait for a little under an hour. All being well we can then transfer all the money to our Reserve Four account back home. The investors will never see it again!'

Pearl had found on searching through Rubin's computer that all the investors in Rubin's Ponzi scheme were listed on a series of spread sheets. This was complete with comprehensive private details. From what she could see; these investors were; just as she had already suspected; of a similar ilk to that of Rubin himself. The details were explicit enough for Pearl to see that these people were very much into greed and destroying others. She had found a number of grubby little activities that had been taking place. In the main they were the moving of money belonging to others to inaccessible trust accounts.

Also documented were the proceeds from the charging of exorbitant director's fees. There was also the laundering of drug money, further Ponzi schemes, exploitation of taxpayers by politicians, pyramid schemes - to name just a few. Within such data was a list of people who could only be described as the parasites and the dregs of human society. The trouble was that the majority of good people were so gullible. This was particularly the honest hard working ones. It was they who were constantly being ripped off by people such as what Pearl could see listed on the spreadsheets.

Pearl carefully scanned and memorised all of the spreadsheet entries. It was truly amazing what was there. There were names, addresses, contact details and bank account information such as passwords – not to mention other confidential information. Some of the information was of such a sensitive nature that it might be used for blackmail. These were appropriately tagged for future reference. Strangely enough many of the devious that Rubin had listed were so called respected people of society. This was people such as political leaders, bankers, company directors, doctors, lawyers, judges and more. Rubin had worked cleverly as a confidence trickster and used his criminal resources to get all this information together. The dates relating to the entries extended over many years.

Pearl couldn't believe what she was seeing. She talked to Lulu about various important and so called respectable individuals around the world that she had come across. She came to realise that the world financial system could be brought to its knees if ever such sensitive information was released. Yes; what Pearl had found was more than she had ever hoped for. She smiled to herself. She thought about how what she had retained in her photographic memory might be used.

A half hour or so passed. Pearl was checking every few minutes to see if the money from the trustees had been transferred. Yes; it was after forty five minutes that the money from the first of a total of five trustees had been transferred. It was quickly followed by another and then another. Within fifty minutes all the money was there. There was by this time well over three billion dollars in Rubin's Ulaikitia Company account.

It was at about this time that Lulu had finished printing off somewhere near half the letters and the envelopes for posting. It was quite a job with there being two hundred or so in all. Pearl; this was as Rubin; set about signing the letters as each became available. She then placed them in the addressed envelopes for posting. It has to be said that at this point in time that Pearl felt uneasy. To her it all seemed to be too easy. Some ninth sense told her something was wrong.

Digressing for a moment to explain what has been referred to as a "ninth sense". The insects of Bluefoundland had in addition to the five senses that humans have; a sense of honesty, decency, and logic - eight in all. Yes; it was on that basis that Pearl's ninth sense; just as it was with a human's sixth sense; was telling her something wasn't quite right. She was about to find out what it was.

It was about this time that Tiger and Lily who were merged with the "brats", burst into the office where Pearl and Lulu were with some urgency. Tiger had his forefinger to his lips. He whispered. 'Shshsh - don't say anything'. Oh dear; something was very wrong.

In order to elaborate further about what all this hush-hush stuff was all about we need go back a bit. We need to go back to when Tiger and Lily had set about locating all the smartphones to remove the SIM cards. It had taken about half an hour to rummage around and find what they wanted. The pair were then free to set about looking at all the things the brats had in the way of games, toys, and other things that spoilt brats have. It was for amusement's sake that Tiger and Lily played with the toys and games and tried clothes on.

It was in reality for Tiger and Lily in being merged with the brats that it had been quite a depressing experience. Skye and Wattie were indeed bored pathetic individuals. They hated their parents; their minds were empty. They also had dishonest tendencies and lacked any knowledge about the finer points of life and happiness. This distressed Tiger and Lily somewhat. They hadn't had much experience in merging with humans. The tragic state of the human psyche was becoming only too apparent to these two young bees. It was indeed quite a sobering experience for them.

It was because of what they were finding that Tiger and Lily came to realise just how much they loved their parents. They also came to realise just how wonderful their parents were to them. They confided to each other that perhaps they should be better behaved bees at the breakfast table in the mornings! Hmmm, perhaps they should have. It was as a result of what they had come to learn that Tiger and Lily hugged each other for a moment. Admittedly it was a little strange doing this hugging bit while being merged with Skye and Wattie. However it was driven by a deep love for their parents. It was also driven by the fact that they might have been just a tad; yes just a tad; naughty at times.

It was at one point that Tiger looked at his sister and said. 'I love our Mum and Dad; they are just the best bees in the world'.

'I love them too Tiger', Lily agreed. 'We are so lucky to have them. Apart from which they love us unconditionally. I'm going to try and be a better bee'. A tear had subsequently rolled down the cheek of Lily's host Skye.

'Me too', Tiger agreed. 'It's just terrible the way these humans live. I don't want us to ever become like these two. Yes let's help each other become better bees. Fluffypants you are the best sister I could ever wish for'.

Lily laughed just as did Tiger with the affectionate teasing.

'Well Fuzzball you are the best brother I could ever wish for too. From now on just call me Fluff!'

'Right, agreed!' Tiger confirmed. 'Just call me "Fuzz".

That's exactly what the two bees did. The names stuck as names of affection for one another from that time on. All in all; it was for Tiger and Lily being merged with the two brats that it was possibly one of the greatest moments in their education process.

The reader might be wondering what this stuff with Tiger and Lily has to do with anything. We're coming to it. It was apart from playing with toys and games and trying clothes on that Tiger and Lily had a great time exploring the condominium. They had found that Skye's and Wattie's bedrooms to be incredibly untidy.

It was Tiger who said to his sister. 'Mum and dad would crucify us if we made a mess like this. Tell you what let's be good bees and do a bit of a tidy up'.

'Yeah Fuzz! What a great idea', Lily responded. This was while smiling and giving her brother a real cool high five.

The two young bees as their hosts Skye and Wattie worked hard for an hour or so. The two bedrooms looked so much better following their efforts. Tiger and Lily were just finishing tidying up Wattie's room when Tiger said. 'I'll just straighten that picture Fluff; that should about do it'.

Tiger had reached up to straighten the picture. For some reason it wouldn't sit straight. Tiger then climbed on a chair to take a look. He didn't like what he could see. Fastened to the back of the picture was a wireless listening device. He knew what it was for from what he had learnt back at the village library. The device was a little less than the size of a person's palm. It was half the thickness of a finger. It also had a short transmission aerial extending out to one side. There was a small red L.E.D on the underside indicating that it was switched on and operating.

Tiger removed what he had come across from the back of the picture. He then showed it to his sister. In the process he put a finger to his lips as an indication to remain silent. He then whispered. 'I believe that this place is bugged. This is a wireless listening device. Let's go and look behind the pictures in the other rooms'.

It was subsequently that the pair with much haste moved from room to room. Yes; every room they encountered had one of these listening devices. Some were behind pictures. Others were hidden in light fittings or within furniture.

'This is serious Fuzz', Lily whispered. 'Someone is listening to everything we say. We need to advise Pearl right away!'

Tiger and Lily duly and without hesitation headed straight to the computer room.

The discovery of the listening devices wasn't all in the way of a problem. It was while Tiger and Lily had been busy that Louie and Rose; who had been calmly watching TV while they waited for the others; had some drama of their own. It was about the time that Tiger and Lily had gone to warn Pearl and Lulu. It had been suddenly that the oak door was opened. It had been opened by someone who had a key. Yes; a stranger; a male in his forties; entered the condominium unannounced. By all accounts this person was acting rather strangely. Judging by his movements and demeanour he seemed to be in a panic. As soon as he had made it inside he placed the security chain on the door. He then started ranting and raving and yelling urgently for Rubin. In essence what he was shouting was. "Rubin, Rubin, where are you? Get out now. They know what you are up to. Get your Farkin family out now; they are coming to kill you!'

Louie; this was in his invisible form; had somewhat hastily stood up from the couch he was sitting on. It has to be said that he was slightly mystified on hearing this name Farkin again but that wasn't the issue. As far as Louie was concerned this stranger had to be brought under control. So it was with arms outstretched; and fists clenched and glowing; he merged. He managed to do this just before the person headed off down the hall. This was to where the others were in the office. It was a close call.

Louie as this stranger then discreetly sat down beside Rose. It was quickly that he started to assimilate information as to who this person was and what he was doing. Louie didn't like what he had uncovered. This person was apparently Rubin's personal fitness trainer. As far as his name was concerned he was known as "Dumbbell". Louie had quickly come to learn that Dumbbell had been bribed by the three investors known as Big-Boy, Weasel, and Motor-Mouth. Yes these three had paid Dumbbell "big bucks" to arrange for listening devices to be placed throughout the condominium. This had been some time ago. The three had wanted to ensure that Rubin wasn't up to any funny business.

Dumbbell as Rubin's fitness trainer had free access to the condominium. He was a trusted employee of Rubin's. Unfortunately money had "talked" and dishonesty prevailed. On that basis Dumbbell had done as the three investors had bid. To cut a long story short; Weasel, Motor-Mouth, and Big-Boy were at this point in time sitting outside in a vehicle in the resort car park. They had heard everything Pearl; this was as Rubin; and Lulu as Rubin's wife; had said. Yes this was serious.

Dumbbell was it has to be said, running scared. He had been summoned by the three investors who were waiting in the car park to get Rubin to meet with them. This was on some pretext that they had some good news for him. The three in the car park had been trying to ring Rubin on his smartphone. For some obscure reason they couldn't get through to him. It was similarly that the resort reception had blocked any incoming calls. This had been at Pearl's request. On that basis with phone communications blocked it was now up to Dumbbell to fetch Rubin. In reality it was following what had been heard via the listening devices that the real intention was to abduct Rubin and dispose of him. Dumbbell had been threatened the same fate if he didn't cooperate.

Right; let's get back to the office at the time of the sudden appearance of Tiger and Lily. Pearl soon realised that there could be a serious problem following what Tiger and Lily had whispered to her. It was also shortly after Tiger and Lily had arrived that she had heard the muffled sound of someone yelling out for Rubin. This of course came from a somewhat panicked Dumbbell. It was immediately as a safety measure that Pearl locked and barricaded the office door. It was then inside the office that the four of them; that is Tiger, Lily, Lulu, and Pearl, waited and listened. Pearl's intention was that they all stay put and remain silent until they heard from either Louie or Rose.

Pearl had a bit of a dilemma. It worried her; it was very serious. If they remained in the merged state and were attacked and killed; that would be the end. The thing was that as far as they knew they couldn't demerge from a dead host. The trouble was that if they demerged right then their hosts would panic. As a result the door would be opened to any threats outside. Pearl was truly worried about having Lulu, Tiger, and Lily with her. In Pearl's mind they all had to be ready to "demerge" at a moment's notice. She instructed the others accordingly. It was in order to save the others; that is Tiger, Lily, and Lulu; that Pearl was prepared to stay merged with Rubin and be killed. That was the sort of Queen she was.

It was just as well Pearl had locked the door and barricaded the four of them in. With Louie being merged with Dumbbell; Dumbbell of course hadn't retuned to the car park with Rubin as requested. Weasel, Motor-Mouth, and Big-Boy had then soon had enough of waiting. It was by this time that they had arrived to sort out the situation. They could be heard in the distance banging at the oak door demanding to see Rubin.

Louie realising that the situation was serious felt sick with worry. He was worried that his precious Lulu; this was as well as his two children and his Queen and mentor; were in serious danger. He had to put emotional panic to one side and think clearly. It was on thinking about it that he felt the best course of action would be to demerge and let Dumbbell move on. There was only Rose and himself to merge with anyone if the necessity arose. The worry was that there were three banging on the door. Louie wasn't quite sure how they would handle it.

Louie duly demerged with Dumbbell. Once he was no longer Louie's host; and he heard the three banging on the door; he was off like a buck rabbit. It was out the open ranch slider that he went. He was gone. "Coward" Louie thought.

Rose stood calmly observing the situation. She was at the ready for any instructions that might come from Louie. In being alert she took the initiative to close the ranch slider and lock it. Her reason was that if Big-Boy, Weasel, and Motor-Mouth couldn't gain access via the main door; they would be around to try and gain access through the ranch sliders. Louie thanked Rose for her quick thinking. It has to be said that his mind was on other things.

It was unfortunate that ultimately what Rose had done was to no avail. It was no sooner than Rose had closed and locked the ranch slider that the three were around trying to gain access. They were baying for Rubin's blood. It was within seconds that they had jemmied the ranch slider open. Once inside they headed straight for the office. Of course they knew that Rubin and his wife were there because they had heard them via the listening devices.

Weasel, Motor-Mouth, and Big-Boy, meant business. They were armed with pistols. It was Big-Boy who banged on the office door with the butt of his pistol. It was with much ranting and raving that he called out. 'I'm coming to get you Sole. Open the Farkin door'.

It was on this occasion that Louie quite frankly wasn't interested in the possibility of the door having been made by Farkin - or anyone else for that matter. The situation was getting desperate. Louie had to be exceedingly careful about what he did. He had to think carefully about the consequences of any actions he might take. He and Rose could have simply moved in and hit the three of them and knocked them to the ground. They certainly had the strength to do it while in the blue mutated form. However all three couldn't be dealt with at once. The crucial consideration was that they were armed. Bullets could fly in panic on being attacked by something unseen. None of the insects knew if they could be affected or killed by bullets while in the mutated form. It was something they just didn't know. Louie didn't want to find out the hard way.

Louie whispered to Rose about a plan he had. Yes; Louie had an idea. Go Louie!

Big-Boy yelled once more. 'Open the Farkin door Sole or we shoot the lock off!'

There was no sound from Pearl and the others. This infuriated Big-Boy. As a result of his fury he yelled. 'You have been warned Sole'. He then fired a shot at the door lock. Fortunately the lock withstood the first shot. However it would be with subsequent shots that the lock would inevitably fail. Big-Boy and his cronies would then be in.

Louie then urgently whispered to Rose. 'It's time to enact my idea. It's the only hope we have'.

Well it has to be said that Louie saved the day with his idea. Amazingly enough all was returned to normal. Yes; Pearl and Lulu were able to finish the job they had started. How did our clever Louie do it? All will be revealed in the next chapter. Yes; clever Louie! What a smart bee he was.
Chapter 21

More Sole Destroying Work

Now for Louie's clever idea! Louie and Rose moved swiftly and silently to where Big-Boy was trying to shoot the lock off the door to the office. The pair had to be careful to be absolutely silent while moving quickly. They had to do it in such a manner that no telltale drafts of air were created by their movements and thus risk detection.

It was inside the room; this was on the other side of the locked door; that here were Pearl, Lulu, Tiger and Lily. They were maintaining absolute silence under instruction from Pearl. They had heard Big-Boy's first shot at the door. It has to be said that there was a strong instinct; this was on the part of Lulu and Lily in particular; to scream. Pearl had cautioned them both with a soft "shshshsh". She had then whispered. 'Please don't worry. I know Louie and Rose will sort this out. We must remain absolutely silent'.

It has to be said that with Pearl reassuring the others it was her ninth sense talking again. Her outward confidence; this was while suppressing an inner fear; gave the others a degree of reassurance. Accordingly they remained silent.

We now move on to a point in time when Big-Boy had raised his pistol once again. He was about to take another shot at the lock. The other two; that is Weasel and Motor-Mouth; had their pistols at the ready as well. It was all about to happen.

Louie on progressing his idea moved in with much stealth alongside Big-Boy. Rose in a similar manner moved in alongside Motor-Mouth. Louie and Rose had both clenched their left fists so that they glowed with a blue aura – note it was their left fists. They then touched Big-Boy and Motor-Mouth with the blue auras. Yes; it could only be described as a touching moment. It was after a matter of seconds that Big-Boy and Motor-Mouth simply stood looking confused. It was as though they didn't know what they were doing let alone where they were. It was on Louie's command that he and Rose then released the pressure within their left fists.

What Louie and Rose had done was take these two back in time. In fact they had taken them back in time to before they had learnt about what Pearl and Lulu had been up to in the office. No wonder they were showing signs of confusion. It was once Big-Boy and Motor-Mouth had been dealt with that Louie clenched his left fist once again. He quickly set about doing exactly the same with Weasel.

Next on the agenda of Louie's plan was for he and Rose to quickly merge with Big-Boy and Motor-Mouth. Once merged, they then literally "ran" their hosts along the hall. It was then on through the main room and out the ranch slider. Once outside it was then around to the car park that they went. As luck would have it; and it was the way Louie wanted it to be; Weasel followed. Weasel had no idea why his mates were running away. He simply thought that something was up and that he better go too – fool!

It was on the way to the car park; this was on having ensured that no one was looking; that Louie and Rose threw their host's pistols up onto the resort roof! Believe it or not; silly Weasel did exactly the same! Maybe he thought the police were after them; who knows.

Louie and Rose raced their hosts to the front of the resort to where their vehicle was parked. Big-Boy and Motor-Mouth; the great overweight blobs; were totally out of breath by the time they reached the car park. They both collapsed into the front seats of the vehicle. They were more than relieved to sit down. Weasel simply got into the back seat to join his mates. This was where only an hour or so before, the three had sat listening to what Pearl and Lulu had been saying. That is via the listening devices.

Louie and Rose on having subsequently quickly demerged from Big-Boy and Motor-Mouth moved back a short distance from the vehicle. This was to see what would happen next. There was obviously some confusion amongst the three. It was however soon shrugged off as maybe a side effect of the cocaine or crystal meth they were on. They were all into illicit substances. Oh yes; illicit substances were just a small part of the moneyed culture that these three belonged to. It was just the normal social behaviour at this grubby level of society. Morals didn't apply here. No; morals as far as this lot were concerned were purely invented to keep the lowly under control so they could be exploited.

It was just as Louie had hoped it would be that within a minute or so that the three put the headphones on. They were back to picking up what they could hear from the listening devices in Rubin's condominium. Yes Louie and Rose had done well. They had achieved just the right amount in taking the three back in time. It was now as though the three had just arrived to listen to what our Mr Sole was up to! Well done Louie.

It was now that things were back to "square one" so to speak; Louie and Rose in their blue mutated form flew as fast as they could back over the top of the resort. It was then in through the jemmied open ranch slider of the Sole condominium. They went straight to the office. Louie tapped on the door. He then called out. 'Bluefoundland, Bluefoundland; open the door!'

It was immediately on hearing the word Bluefoundland that Pearl knew that everything was going to be alright. It was with a forefinger to her lips; this was of course as her host Rubin; that she warned the others to stay silent. She then moved cautiously forward to open the door. The lock was stiff. It jammed momentarily. This was due to the damage from the earlier shot of Big-Boy's.

Pearl on finally opening the door couldn't see anybody initially. This was in being merged with Rubin. It was tentatively that she called out in a whisper. 'Are you there Louie? Are you there Rose?'

'Yes Pearl', Louie whispered in response. 'Don't let anybody say a word until I explain what has happened. Come outside on the lawn where we can talk freely without being heard'.

Pearl turned and beckoned the others in the room to follow her. Again she warned the others to maintain absolute silence. This was with her forefinger to her lips.

It was once the team were outside on the lawn; and away from the condominium; that Louie and Rose explained what had; and what was; now happening. The key was that Big-Boy, Motor-Mouth, and Weasel were back in the car park. They were trying to pickup what they could through the listening devices. Louie went on to explain how he and Rose had taken the three back in time. On that basis they knew nothing of what Pearl and Lulu had been saying.

'That was Brilliant Louie and Rose', Pearl said in being greatly relieved. 'Great work you two; I can't thank you enough'.

Pearl then went on to outline what Tiger and Lily had found and how they had come to warn her. 'I tell you what', Pearl said. 'Tonight when we are back home again we are all going to the Cotton Club. You lot have been incredibly marvellous. Well done all of you!'

'Yeah!' Tiger and Lily said in response. This was while doing a bit of jumping up and down at the same time. Hmmm; it certainly looked strange to see the two sloth like creatures Skye and Wattie doing any form of physical activity! Louie warned them to be careful just in case they did themselves a mischief!

'Right', Pearl said in being serious for a moment. 'We still have quite a bit more work to do. We are running a little behind time. For one the funds need to be transferred back to the village bank. Then we need to finish getting the letters ready for posting. If we put our minds to it we should be done within an hour or so'.

Pearl was pensive for a moment. She then cautioned the others by saying. 'It is essential that when we head back into the office that we speak normally and with caution. We need to make sure that we don't say anything that will alert those in the car park as to what we are really up to! Lulu; once we are back in the office; you as Rubin's wife and me as Rubin are going to have some fun. We are going to hold some serious discussion while we finish this job. We will talk openly about how we are looking after the investors and how safe their investments are! Tiger and Lily; you could help our cause by going around and carefully removing the majority of the listening devices. As you do so; switch them off. When you have retrieved them all; put them down the waste disposal unit in the kitchen. Make sure that they are destroyed. Just leave the one in the office to last. This will be for Lulu and me to keep broadcasting what in essence will be a pack of lies.

So it was that it was on with the job once more. Louie and Rose went back to watching television in the main room. Tiger and Lily removed and destroyed the listening devices as instructed. It was in the meantime in the office that Pearl and Lulu; this was as Rubin and his wife; could be heard prattling on about all sorts of stuff. In particular it was about the safeguards that had been put in place to protect the investor's money. Yes there was bright confident conversation about such things as how there were low equity backup funds available should any investments fail. Apparently there was even one billion in gold as a security measure - really! To top it all off Pearl play acted and took a call from the President of the United States. Yes the US Government was interested in placing some reserve funds with Rubin's investment company! You've got to be joking!

Lulu as Mrs Sole even took a call for her dear husband. Lulu was play acting when she said; this was loudly enough for those out in the car park to hear. 'Rubin darling. I have some wonderful news. It's the World Business Leaders Organisation on the phone. They want to present you with the "Business Leader of the Year Award". It's scheduled for the middle of next month in Geneva. I presume you and I will be able to make it?'

'Of course darling', Pearl as Rubin had responded. 'I would be delighted. Just check that it doesn't clash with any obligations to our investors. They of course always come first!'

It has to be said that Lulu and Pearl were finding it to be exceedingly difficult to keep a straight face - and speak normally. Let's face it; it was sickening drivel! The author of this story should be ashamed of himself. Even so, it ultimately achieved its purpose as will be seen.

It was sometime later as a precautionary measure that Louie in his invisible form flew back to the car park. This was to check that all was well. He found it to be that Big-Boy, Motor-Mouth and Weasel had departed. It had worked; they had obviously been convinced. Or was it simply that they couldn't stand listening to anymore of the cringe worthy nonsense that Lulu and Pearl had been uttering

It was by 11.00a.m that the job was essentially completed. Lulu had taken the letters to reception that were to be posted. She asked that they be stamped and sent by airmail immediately. The resort offered this type of service. Even so, it was to ensure that it happened as required that Lulu provided a cash tip of two thousand dollars to the reception staff. The staff were it has to be said somewhat delighted! "Only too glad to oblige Mrs Sole", they had said. As to where Lulu had obtained the two thousand dollars cash it was quite easy. Pearl as Rubin knew the combination to the safe in the office. It had been no problem to obtain two thousand in cash from tens upon tens of thousands of the folding stuff that was there.

It was ultimately that Pearl gathered everybody around for a final briefing. This was out on the condominium deck in the sunshine. It was here that she commenced by saying. 'Job well done team. There's just one more thing we need to do. Those of us merged with hosts need to quickly go about getting ready to depart by helicopter this afternoon. We have got roughly three quarters of an hour to do this. Each of us know from the minds of our hosts what we need to do. That is things like packing up the clothes we are taking, Skye and Wattie you will need to whinge and moan to your parents about going at all! The essential thing is to do all the things that our hosts intended to do before departing. Before I start on the packing up bit; I'm going to change the passwords on the computers in the office. I don't want any problems if Rubin feels like checking accounts before he departs. It's best to be on the safe side. Louie and Rose; if you could go and merge with the appropriate reception staff and ensure those letters have been posted; that would be great'.

Yes; what Pearl had requested of the others was good planning on her part. It meant that when the time came to demerge from the Sole family; everything would be in readiness for them to depart for their trip away. If the team had demerged and things weren't ready for departure; Rubin might have cancelled the trip. Pearl did not want that to happen under any circumstances. She wanted Rubin to be gone for the interim.

Ultimately it was just before midday that the team was close to being ready to demerge from their hosts and depart. It had certainly been quite a morning. It was time to return home back through the quartz.

It's appropriate to mention here that in consultation with the others; Lulu had organised a very special thing to be done on the way home. When they had flown in earlier in the day; Lulu had seen something she wanted to address. As part of doing this "special thing" she had gone to the safe in the office. It was there that she had removed fifty thousand dollars in cash. It was then on ensuring that no other people at the resort could see her; she carefully stashed the money out of sight under the deck outside Rubin's condominium. We shall see what Lulu was up to shortly!

It was finally that just after midday the Sole family were demerged from. They were then left to their own devices. There would be a few unexplained things that they would come across. For one there was the damaged door lock in the office door. Then a "small" amount of cash was missing from the safe. There was also some damage to the ranch slider where it had been jemmied open. However it has to be said that these things would be hardly noticed. They would pale into insignificance. This was because there would be absolute shock disbelief at the almost newsworthy event that the two brats now had tidy bedrooms! This would be enough to give Rubin and his wife a heart attack!

Seriously though; Rubin would no doubt notice that there was money missing from the safe. The fact that the office door lock had been damaged; and the ranch slider had been jemmied open; would suggest to him that there had been a break-in. It would definitely concern him but what could he do? He couldn't go and complain at the resort reception. Let's face it they would get the police in. With what Rubin was up to, this would be the last thing he wanted. No; what he would no doubt do was to station one of his criminal associates in the condominium to keep watch. That is one in the shape of a largish thug. Arranging this sort of thing was no problem to Rubin. This was because money could get him whatever he wanted. He would also arrange through his contacts to have the lock damage and the ranch slider discreetly repaired.

It was once the Soles had been left to their own devices that our team of six assembled outside on the lawn ready to fly out. They were of course invisible to people at the resort in being in their mutated humanoid form. Having assembled they took a moment to look back at the Sole condominium. It has to be said that they felt a strong hatred for what the Sole family stood for. They had made many people suffer in losing their life savings. But! All would be remedied very soon!

Lulu had retrieved the money she had stashed beneath the sundeck. It was time to go. The beautiful blue nymph like creatures lifted off. Up they went. It was over the resort roof and away towards Weiapai. Strangely enough; if anyone happened to look up; they would have seen a bundle of money; fifty thousand dollars in fact; disappearing upwards and away. What was it that Lulu was up to? Let's explain.

It had been when flying to the resort earlier in the day; this was from Weiapai; Lulu had noticed a small farm below her. The farm in question was not far inland back from the extravagant wealth of the coastal resorts. It was at the farm that there was a family scratching a living from the dry and barren land. Lulu had seen them from the air. Something that had affected Lulu was that this family's crop of sugar cane had seemingly failed because of lack of irrigation water available from their wells. The draw off of water further down to irrigate the golf courses along the coast had left their wells nearly dry. The house at the farm was dilapidated. There was a broken down tractor and a tired old horse.

So it was on the returning to Weiapai this particular afternoon; Lulu broke away from the others. Having done so, she flew low over the house at the small farm. She called out from high above. 'Anybody there? Anybody there?'

It was as a result of Lulu's calling that a man and a woman; this was together with five children; came out to see who was calling them. Of course they couldn't see anybody let alone where the voice was coming from.

Lulu had noticed earlier in the day; this was on the flight in; that all of the family members had looked thin, hungry, and dishevelled. Here was a chance to help. It was with much joy that Lulu scattered the fifty-thousand dollars from Rubin's safe. Having done so, she then flew back up to join the others. The family below couldn't believe their luck. This was as far more money than they had ever seen in their lives fluttered down out of the sky! It was as though someone "on high" had answered their prayers!

Our intrepid team now high above the land cheered at what Lulu had done. They all felt happy that they were helping to make the world a better place. This was by reversing some of the devastating effects caused by the greed of a few.

Tiger and Lily who as we already know had been emotionally affected by being merged with Wattie and Skye; looked across at their parents. Louie and Lulu who were by this time back flying alongside one another; were smiling with the happiness they felt. Yes Tiger and Lily felt very proud of what their Mother had just done. They had definitely made up their minds that they were going to be better bees in the future. They had truly realised while being away on this trip that their parents were very special. They also came to realise just how lucky they were to have them.

Moving on with the flight back to Weiapai, it could be seen up ahead of the team that the weather was changing. Above the mountain were towering Cumulo-Nimbus clouds. Menacing looking anvil tops had formed. In effect; moisture laden Northeast Trades were being driven high above Weiapai. This was due to a combination of heat from the land together with air being forced up as it rose on the far side slopes. It was likely heavy rain would spill over to the dry side of the mountain at any moment. There was a concern amongst the team that because of the rain they would lose sight of the quartz they were heading for.

Now this little part of our story happens to be very interesting. It is not a well known fact but bumblebees have an incredible ability to navigate. This in particular is to places they might know of but may not necessarily be able to see. Yes; interesting stuff it has to be said. This bumblebee "ability"; whatever it was; was likely to be very useful if our team flying to Weiapai struck heavy rain. Louie himself was of course this type of bee and indeed a very clever one!

Moths and personbirds apparently didn't have the ability to navigate as bumblebees do. Knowing that this was the case with moths and personbirds was of immediate concern to Louie. Louie being the most senior bee in the group felt he had a particular duty to take care of Pearl and their faithful Royal Governess Rose.

Louie could by this time see that there could indeed be a problem ahead. He indicated to Pearl that heavy rain was more than likely and he was taking control. He then ordered the others to fly close in single file with himself in the lead. Louie requested that Pearl and Rose fall in immediately behind him. Further back it was then Lily followed by Lulu with young Tiger at the rear.

It was once the team were flying in single file; this was with Louie in the lead; that he called out to the others. 'Just keep the one in front of you in sight at all times. Stay close to each other and all will be well'.

Louie had been correct about the weather. They weren't far from their destination when the skies opened up. Heavy tropical rain pounded the blue nymph like forms as they powered on. Lightening crashed and cracked overhead. Thunder rumbled as though Weiapai was about to reawaken from years of being dormant.

'Don't worry; everything is OK?'. Louie yelled to the others above the sound of the thunder. 'We are on course. Stay in line and follow me'.

Lulu Tiger and Lily knew all would be well with what Louie was doing because they were bumblebees too. Louie had talked to them about what he knew. What clever bees they were. Pearl and Rose however were more than a little worried in having little in the way of navigation abilities. They certainly needed Louie's reassurance.

It was then that another massive thunderbolt cracked overhead. Pearl and Rose instinctively cried out in fright. Shock waves from the severance of the air by the lightening then buffeted the team as they flew on. With the heavy rain and darkening skies; none of the team could see anything of the mountain ahead. The main thing was to maintain visual contact with their compatriot immediately in front.

For Pearl and Rose it was indeed frightening. They were flying blind. They didn't have any sense of how high they were or how close they were to the mountain. Uppermost in their minds was the issue of were they going to crash into it? Apart from which it was a struggle to keep powering into the heavy rain and even keep up with the one in front. This was particularly the case for Rose who was smaller in size compared to the others. Louie slowed a little on sensing that this might be the case.

The ordeal of flying through the heavy rain with lightening and thunder all about them lasted about five minutes. Then within an instant and as quick as a flash it was over. They were all back in the Stone Room safe and sound. Louie with his clever navigation abilities had led the six of them straight through the quartz. What a relief! Now we know where the expression "making a beeline" comes from. Just thought we would put that in there.

Anyway; it was on the safe arrival of all in the Stone Room that Pearl proclaimed. 'Louie you wonderful, wonderful bee'. She was tremendously relieved to be safe once more.

'You're amazing Louie', Rose then said on feeling the same as Pearl.

'All in a days work!' Louie had said somewhat modestly. Well he would do because he really was a humble bumblebee.

So it was that Louie; the marvellous bee that he was, and being a bee of few words; said nothing more. He duly selected the Ankh tile. He then selected the destination tile for the quartz at the back of the Bee Home. They were all back home again in a flash.

It was just coming up to 1.00p.m when they had all made it to the lounge of the Bee residence. It was through the lounge windows that could be seen the tranquillity of Lake McFarland. The crystals were glowing as bright as a sunny day. It was indeed good to be home again.

'Louie', Pearl then said. 'I just can't thank you enough for what you just did. You are an amazing bee. You sure keep on surprising me with the wonderful abilities you have!'

Pearl smiled affectionately in the direction of the loveable round black and yellow furry shape of Louie. Louie laughed to cover a deep sense of bashful pride with what his Queen had just said. He returned a smile to Pearl. It was before his yellow stripes turned pink that he responded by saying. 'Just another day at the office Pearl!'

'Right', Pearl said. This was in knowing that deep down she owed a great deal to this humble bumblebee. 'You are all coming to have lunch with me up at Buckingham Palace. Every one of you have done such a splendid job this morning, I owe it to you. Just give me a chance to make things ready. Come up in half an hour'.

****

Well it has to be said that there is much more exciting stuff to be relayed as our insects deal to the likes of Mr R Sole. Just as will be seen in due course it was very naughty what they got up to. Even so it was entirely appropriate as a means of retribution for the evil that had been carried out against innocent people. So it is that before our story moves on to what happened at the island of Ulaikitia; we will divert to what could be called a little warm fuzzy stuff in relation to life in Bluefoundland. At least it will give the reader a chance to relax before all hell breaks loose in Ulaikitia – thanks in particular to a certain bee we know called Louie.

Anyway; the fact that we will be describing a special luncheon at Buckingham Palace will provide an opportunity for the reader to learn more of this amazing place. Yes; the amazing place from which Pearl ruled over Bluefoundland. Pearl had put on a splendid lunch for the troops in her dining room. It had to be said that there was much chocolate cake and red wine for all to consume. Pearl even made Louie what was one of his favourite foods – namely honey fritters.

The dining room where luncheon was served was a part of Pearl's self contained living quarters within Buckingham Palace. It was here that Pearl had her own bedroom, lounge, bathroom, dining room, a small kitchen and a sunroom. A sunroom? one might ask. Yes a sunroom. It wasn't particularly large but here there were full width, floor to ceiling isinglass windows looking out to the east across Bluefoundland. Not too far away on the top of an adjacent stalagmite was a large crystal that was glowing brightly. It flooded the room with light and warmth. This made it a delightful place for a Queen to relax on days off - which incidentally were few and far between. It was here while relaxing that she might catch up on some reading while perhaps sipping a cup of gum leaf tea – or maybe some red wine if stress levels needed to be addressed.

We should perhaps mention that Pearl was quite an avid reader. She had many books stacked on shelves about the walls of the sunroom. Here there were books about gum leaves, wing maintenance, and dealing with bad feeler days. Then there were books about why moths shouldn't keep chooks and such things as organising a Moth Ball. Yes; you name it, Pearl had it. In addition to books there were magazines to read – such as Pearl's favourite called Mothers Day. High up on a shelf; this was out of the reach of small bees and such like; was even an adult section! Here there were books such as "Tiger Moth handling notes". Hmmm we won't go there!

Put in a special place was a set of books that Pearl had read when she was a young moth. For one there was an adventure series called the Famous Hive. She also had a Dickens section. No these books weren't by Charles Dickens. It was simply that Pearl just didn't know what the "dickens" these books were about. They were classified as such and thus kept separate. Hmmm; quite interesting it has to be said!

It was following a leisurely lunch in the dining room that Pearl then served up gum leaf tea as well as PG Tips for all in the sunroom. Tiger and Lily were sitting on the floor close to the window. This was to watch out over the fascinating sight of Bluefoundland below. They could see many other insects belonging to the community that were going about their daily business. They could see Honourlulu Island in the distance. Beyond the island was the magic of Lighthouse Beach.

It was up behind Lighthouse Beach that there could be seen what was extensive areas of beautiful bush. There were also fields of grass and flowers within which were interspersed many fine trees. As far as Tiger and Lily were concerned; what they could see looked to be far more beautiful than Ulaikitia. Besides which it was their home and it was safe. Rose as their governess had joined the two young bees. She then talked to them about the limestone formations they could see and how the crystals worked. It was a happy peaceful scene.

It was while our team were relaxing that Louie had a suggestion to make. Accordingly he gathered everybody around. He opened the conversation by saying. 'When we all head to the Cotton Club tonight; let's put all discussion about what we are doing in Ulaikitia to one side. It's quite depressing in some ways being constantly reminded of what goes on in the human world. What I suggest we do is invite the Ten Ants to join us. This is as well as Virgil and Virginia. The Ten Ants can catch the six o'clock Duck Paddle Cruise Ferry. We can all meet at the Cotton Club at say a quarter past six. What do you think team?'

The others agreed. Yes; what a great idea it was of Louie's. The point here was that they wouldn't be able to discuss issues relating to the quartz and Ulaikitia in front of the others. On that basis it really would be a good opportunity to relax and forget about the disgusting aspects of the human world.

Tiger and Lily were exceedingly happy to go along with Louie's idea. This in part was because the Ten Ants were good friends of theirs. It all went back to a time when they had been very small bees. It was back then that the Ten Ants had shown much affection for Tiger and Lily. Rose was very fond of the Ten Ants too. They made her laugh with their antics and constant nonsensical chatter. They were truly loveable little creatures who would do anything to help others.

It was all settled. Louie duly picked up his smellphone and phoned the Ten Ants. Expect took the call. It was all arranged. Pearl phoned Virgil. Lulu phoned the Singhs to make a booking for eighteen attendees! Yes; it was all set for 6.15p.m to meet up at the Cotton Club. Yeah!

Virgil kindly offered to pick up the Ten Ants on the way and thus save them having to catch the ferry. It would be so good to be all together again. Yes; it would be a special Friday night party for all of those that had taken a part in the discovery of Bluefoundland. In essence it would be a form of reunion. It had been a couple of years since they had all been together in such a manner.

Just digressing for a moment; the use of smellphones has been mentioned. With the advent of Bluefoundland; and the necessity to have adequate smellphone coverage throughout the area; the clever flies at FONY had come up with special units called "reoderisers". These units worked in the exact opposite fashion to that of deodorisers. That is they amplified smell wave transmissions and made them stronger. Flies as the reader would know were good at making smells stronger. Several of these so called reoderiser units had been placed at strategic positions throughout Bluefoundland. One of these units had been installed at Buckingham Palace. It was a special unit in that it connected the inside with the outside. As a result it was at Buckingham Palace that it was no longer necessary to open a window in order to use the phone! A similar unit had been placed in the aperture that led to Surface Paradise. There were also a couple of units up at the Chambermade Hotel. All this had been incredibly useful for Virgil and Virginia. They were of course involved in flying passengers and tourists about the place. They also needed to maintain communication with their booking office; that is the Fright Centre. As a matter of interest; it was when Pearl had phoned Virgil that he happened to be flying in at the top of Chamberland Park. Yes technology down in Bluefoundland was indeed on the move.

Having digressed enough for the time being; it was about mid afternoon that the bees and Rose were ready to bid Pearl adieu. This was to head back home. It was before leaving that once more it was confirmed and agreed that Ulaikitia was to be forgotten until Monday morning. It was also agreed that on Monday they were all to meet once more at the Bee House. This was to be at 4.30a.m before then heading back for the final session with Rubin.

As far as Pearl, Rose, and the four bees were concerned it had been a long day. They had been up since 4.30a.m and were a little weary. A small amount of red wine over lunch had probably contributed to a slight feeling of drowsiness. To remedy the situation Pearl suggested that they all stay and have an afternoon nap. This was in some of the Royal Bedrooms. How lovely.

So it was for a couple of hours that our team; this included Pearl; headed off to dreamland. There were pleasant dreams about rainstorms and clever bees. There were dreams of money floating down from the sky. Then there was the reliving of the magic of the Stone Room and flying down from Weiapai. It so happened that at about 5.00p.m; Lulu was having a dream about the farm she had flown over to drop the money. It was in her dream she was with the family who had suffered the loss of their sugar cane crop. They were thanking Lulu for what she had done. It was a very special moment in her dream.

It was in Lulu's dream that unseen behind her where she was standing that the farm tractor; this was with its engine running; was moving closer. The sound was becoming louder. In fact the tractor was about to run her over; oh no!! Lulu had then woken with a start. Everything was alright. The sound she had heard was actually the sound of Louie snoring. What a relief! Lulu on waking had looked at her precious bee for a moment. She wondered what he might be dreaming about. Lulu had thought that maybe he was dreaming of honey fritters. Such fritters were of course a favourite of Louie's. Then just as we already know; Pearl had specially made him some for lunch.

It was ever so gently that Lulu reached out to touch and stroke the soft black fur of Louie's head. It was in a near whisper that she said. 'Time to wake up Louie'.

It was as a result of Lulu's tender attention that Louie stirred. He then snorted and mumbled something along the lines of "Who pinched my fritters?"

'I just knew it!' Lulu then said with a laugh. 'You ate them Louie'.

'Bother, did I?' Louie said on returning to reality. It was following a yawn and a stretch of his wings and things that he said. 'Oh Lulu; what a wonderful dream. Rubin's safe in his office had a hundred thousand honey fritters in it instead of money!'

'Louie you loveable bee', Lulu said with much affection. 'Always thinking about food! It's time to get going Louie. It's after five, we need to head home and make ourselves ready for the Cotton Club'.

'Yeah!' Louie responded. He was by this time fully awake. There was the realisation that the Cotton Club did indeed mean more food!'

It was soon that the others were awake. The bees and Rose thanked Pearl for the lunch and her hospitality. They then flew home being much refreshed following what had been a delicious snooze. It was time for all to make themselves ready for the evening.

So it was that at 6.15p.m or thereafter; all were due to meet at the Cotton Club. It was a beautiful evening; just as it always was in Bluefoundland. The crystals had by this time dimmed to what could be defined as being twilight softness. The Bee Family together with Rose flew in from across the lake. This was to land on the landing deck just outside the entrance to the Cotton Club. They had done so at just after 6.20p.m. They were a little late as Louie hadn't been able to find the braces for his spider silk shorts. Louie had been worried that they might have been left up at their house in Surface Paradise. But no; Lulu had found them in Tiger's bedroom. He had been using them as a slingshot to fire apple seeds at his sister. That is when she wasn't looking! Naughty bee.

'Typical!' Louie had thought at the time. However he had said nothing. This was on remembering that he also had once been a young bee. In addition it had to be remembered that the two young bees had made a pact to be good bees from this time on – as I'm sure that they would!

Pearl arrived just a few moments later. She looked stunning as usual with her exquisite green feathery wings. However it was this particular evening that Pearl looked even more special. On her head was a rosewood tiara. Attached to the tiara were the tiniest fragments of quartz crystal. Louie had made the tiara for her. Mellennium caused the embedded crystal fragments to glow. It was in the subdued light of the evening that the combined effect of the tiny glowing crystals; and Pearl's flashing emerald green eyes; made her truly look to be the Queen of the insects. Tiger and Lily were mesmerised by Pearl's presence. They looked up at her in awe. Their impression of Pearl was summed up in one word which was simply "Wow!"

It was in memory of past occasions that Lulu was dressed in her green miniskirt. This was together with a matching top made from pressed dandelion leaves. Louie was wearing his yellow and black spider silk shorts that Lulu had made. He was also wearing a green tie and jacket that matched Lulu's dress. Tiger and Lily were wearing outfits made to exactly match those of their parents. Rose was wearing a bright red trouser suit with black spots. What a handsome lot they were!

Mr and Mrs Singh greeted the team and showed them to their table. The table was an especially large one. It was large enough to cater for the eighteen that would be arriving for the evening. The special table had been placed right where Louie's table twenty- seven would normally be. It was when our team had arrived that the Ten Ants as well as Virgil and Virginia were already there. The Ten Ants; bless their little souls; were dressed in snappy little black tuxedos. Virgil and Virginia were immaculately dressed too. Virgil was wearing a black coat and tails. Virginia was wearing a ball frock made from white lilies - just beautiful it was.

Pearl was seated at the head of the table. At the opposite end were the two dragonflies. This arrangement allowed the pair sufficient room to spread their magnificent wings. It was on Pearl's immediate left that there was the ever faithful Rose. Next to Rose were the Ten Ants. On Pearl's right was the Bee Family. The Ten Ants had cheered when the team had arrived. Tiger and Lily were indeed excited about being with their friends again. It was when all were seated that Virgil proposed a toast to their Queen. This was in recognition of what she had done to bring about the reality of Bluefoundland.

What an evening it was. Red wine and honey-nectar flowed. The food was superb. There was plenty of chocolate cake which of course the Ten Ants and the two small bees loved! Bluie Armstrong and his band were playing. The Singh children; that is the Cotton Singhlets; sang a rather nice selection of Singh songs. Louie and Lulu danced together and remembered past times. Pearl watched the pair. Yes; they were surely the right choice to be her Prince and Princess.

The evening at the Cotton Club was a fitting end to a day when so much had been achieved. It wouldn't be long before some much needed justice would be restored in the human world.
Chapter 22

No Longer a Sole To Be Found

We now move to the Monday morning to take up our story. This is the day when our intrepid team is heading back to Ulaikitia. That is to finish the job they had set out to do in relation to our Mr R Sole. Louie and Lulu, Tiger and Lily, Rose and Pearl, had arisen very early to have breakfast at the Bee Home. There's no need to muck about by relaying what was happening at the breakfast table; that is save to say that this time Tiger and Lily were very well behaved young bees.

Right; let's get on with it. We move to a point in time when the team have now emerged from the quartz at the top of Weiapai. It is 7.00a.m; that is Hauaia Islands Time. The six had found themselves to be surrounded by thick misty cloud. The cloud ahead of them; this was to the southeast; was swirling down the mountain. This was as northeast trade winds carried the cloud away towards the coast. It was an eerie but spectacular sight.

'What do you think Louie?' Pearl said with a slight degree of concern. 'Is it safe to proceed from here? Can you use your bumblebee navigating magic to get us to the coast?'

'Yes I can', Louie said with much confidence. 'It works as long as I have been to a place before. Having been there before, the path and trajectory is recallable from the navigation department of my bumblebee brain'.

'Hmmm', Lulu said in teasing Louie. 'Why doesn't it work when you have lost your shorts and braces?'

'That's different', Louie protested.

'I know it is you loveable bee', Lulu replied. 'Just teasing!'

'Right', Louie continued. 'Let's move on from issues relating to my shorts and braces. I know I'm sillier than I look; or is it the other way around; who cares! Just to show you what I mean in relation to the abilities we bumblebees have; I suggest that we let Tiger lead the way this time. Alright with you Tiger?'

'Yes please', Tiger responded in feeling special to be asked.

'In fact', Louie continued. 'Tiger, why don't you and your sister lead the way and fly side by side. Pearl and Rose can follow immediately behind. Lulu and I will be at the rear. I need to have a serious discussion with my wife about why bee navigating senses can't detect missing shorts and braces!'

It was good to have a laugh. Doing so suppressed any residual fears about flying in thick cloud.

Lily shouted a "Yea!" This was with the prospect of leading the way with her brother. The pair of young bees; this was in their blue mutated form; stood side by side ready to depart.

'Right', Louie pronounced. 'Pearl and Rose; you two follow in close behind Tiger and Lily. Let's go!'

'Ready for takeoff Fluff?' Tiger said to his sister.

'It's all go Fuzz', Lily responded.

They were off. It was into the swirling mass of cloud that they went. This time Pearl and Rose had every confidence in the ability of the bees to do the navigation stuff. There was no need to have any apprehensions or feel nervous about how high they were or where they were. In fact it was quite exciting flying in cloud. Somehow the presence of a degree of turbulence; this was as the moist air tumbled down the slopes of Weiapai; made it that way.

The team had only been flying a minute or two when they broke out of the cloud. It was then out into what was brilliant sunshine and clear blue skies. The cloud was soon left far behind as the team descended to the coast. Pearl could see the Haidawei Resort ahead in the distance. They were right on target. "What clever bees", Pearl had thought to herself.

It was once out of the cloud that the group broke formation. They could all see the resort ahead. On that basis it was for the sheer fun of it that they flew as and where they felt appropriate. There was much friendly banter and chatter that reflected the happiness of being free.

'Louie', Pearl called out. 'What we are doing today is your idea. Just tell us what you want us to do'.

'Okay; will do', Louie responded. 'First of all let's head for the marina. Rubin is probably making the boat ready for guests to arrive at 10.00a.m. The vessel he is using will be easy to find. Knowing Rubin it will be the best and most expensive available. He has to do everything he can to impress these investors. He needs to keep them onboard so to speak now that they have parted with their money!'

Pearl then responded by saying. 'Louie when we come across Rubin I just have one job to do. It's essential that I merge with him for a minute or two. My reason for doing so is that I will need to make sure he hasn't discovered anything in relation to the investor's money. That is in his Ulaikitia account. The money is not due to be transferred until tonight but one can't be too careful'.

'Leave it to you Pearl', Louie responded.

It was within a matter of minutes that the team had flown low across the top of the resort. It was then out over the cobalt blue sea in a wide sweep to the left. This was before heading along to the marina. It was following a few circuits over the marina that it was easy enough to indentify the largest and most luxurious looking vessel. The one they could see; it clearly stood out from all the others. It was a large motor vessel of thirty or more metres in length. It was in the order of ten metres wide. In reality it was almost a ship.

The vessel in question had three main deck levels. Making a fourth level was a massive flying bridge in place above a large wheelhouse. Set in place on a supporting structure at the front of the flying bridge was radar that was operating. It could be seen to be relentlessly rotating and scanning the area. Pearl in being the intelligent moth that she was; wondered to herself if the radar could perhaps pick up six invisible objects. Yes; six invisible objects that happened to be buzzing around overhead. She hoped not.

The boat in question bristled with communications aerials. In addition to aerials there was a large satellite navigation sphere and other sophisticated equipment. A selection of flags that must have been recently hoisted hung from a crosstree above the flying bridge. It was off the stern and attached to a beautifully varnished mast made of oregon that there was a huge red ensign. It was on the ensign that the name of the vessel was emblazoned in gold. The ensign could be seen to be flopping about lazily in the early morning breeze. From what the insects could see; this particular craft was definitely being made ready for sea.

Colour wise the boat possessed a white superstructure. The hull was of a dark royal blue. Immaculate varnished mahogany extended along the gunwales as well as rubbing strakes and parts of the cabin sides. The decks had extensive areas of oiled teak. They had been laid as narrow strips separated with lines of black pitch. It was indeed a beautiful craft. Amazingly enough the vessel was named the "MV Soul Mate". Quite appropriate the insects thought.

The insects in their invisible forms landed. They did so on a floating pontoon that was in essence a jetty retained by a series of piles that extended out into the marina. It was alongside the aforementioned pontoon that the MV Soul Mate was secured fore and aft. A gangway led up from the pontoon to a boarding portal at the second deck level. It was when our team had landed to observe the situation that the hushed sound of onboard power generation equipment could be heard. This was deep within the bowels of the craft. There was the odd "chirrup" and chatter coming from the ship's radio in the wheelhouse. Otherwise all was quiet.

When the team had landed on the pontoon it was getting on for 7.45a.m. There wasn't a soul; or a Sole for that matter; that could yet be seen. It was felt to be that Rubin was possibly aboard out of sight somewhere. Sitting in place on the pontoon close to the vessel were crates and containers loaded onto pallets. Some of the containers were insulated and possibly full of chilled wines, beers, and food. There was an electrically operated hoist in place on the foredeck of the vessel. The hoist lifting hook was slung over the side as though it was about to be used to lift the pallets and containers aboard.

It was following a few minutes of observing the situation that our team then heard voices. They were coming from the foredeck. Yes; it was Rubin. He was with another younger man who was possibly a crew member. They had appeared up through a hatch close to the bow. By all accounts the pair appeared to be discussing the getting of supplies aboard. In particular this was the pallets and containers on the pontoon.

Rubin was suitably attired for the occasion. He was wearing white trousers together with a white short-sleeved shirt. The shirt had tabs on the shoulders that incorporated plenty of meaningless gold braid. Rubin was also sporting trendy white canvas deck shoes to match his outfit. To top it all off he was wearing a white captain's cap. This particular cap incorporated a royal blue band about the outside. Incorporated into the front of the band was a dinky little gold braid anchor - jolly dee!

Pearl studied Rubin for a moment. She then muttered to herself. 'What arrogance; you're no more of a captain than I'm a bumblebee!" It angered Pearl to think how thousands of ordinary people were suffering at the hands of this arrogant con man and thief. This was while he spent their money. Yes; with the Bluefoundland team having now arrived; things were soon going to be different. It wouldn't be long before Rubin would know about it!

'Right team', Pearl said. 'I'll go and merge with our friend up there and see what he is up to. Give me a couple of minutes or so'.

It was accordingly that Pearl flew up to merge with Rubin. She was back within less than five minutes. Her mind was by this time loaded with new information. The others gathered around to listen to what she had to say.

'Well', Pearl commenced to say in a hushed voice. 'We have nothing to worry about re the money. Rubin has no idea that the investor's money is about to disappear. He hasn't even sorted out the passwords that I changed on the computers. He intends to address that trifling issue tomorrow – so he thinks.

'The investors that are coming out on the trip aboard the vessel today are due to start arriving from half past nine onwards. The vessel is heading off at 10.00a.m sharp. The intention is to return late in the evening. Seemingly it is to be sometime after sunset.

'Rubin has apparently had some experience with this craft before. On that basis he will be skippering it himself. The resort offers a skipper for such occasions but he has declined. He has done so on the basis of why use someone else when he knows everything! However he does have some assistance from an engineer and four deck hands. These personnel are coming along for the day.

'Apart from the ship's crew there are to be a number of hospitality staff aboard. The staff in question consist of six bar tenders, a handful of waitresses, and a chef. They are all due to arrive about 9.00a.m. They have been hired from the resort for the day to take care of Rubin's guests. It's unbelievable but this whole exercise is costing Rubin more than five hundred thousand dollars! Another thing; apparently in these containers and pallets here on the pontoon there is more than one hundred thousand dollars worth of food and wine! On top of all that expense; Rubin has had to agree to underwrite any damage incurred to the craft to a tune of one million. Even so; this, it has to be said is chicken feed in the scheme of things. That is in comparison to the three billion plus he thinks he has in his company account!

'Well Louie, that's about the strength of what I was able to find out. It's over to you now. Let's give Rubin a day he will remember!'

It was at this point in time that Rubin was still busying himself up on the foredeck. He was on his own because he had ordered the crew member that had been with him to go below. Rubin had then taken it upon himself to operate the hoist. Presumably the crew member had gone below to receive the pallets that were to be lowered down into the foc'sle. No doubt they would be unloaded there. So it was that Rubin was in the process of lowering the hook to pick up one of the pallets. Oh yes; Rubin was in control. After all he had his captain's hat on. He intended to show everyone just how clever he was. Insufferable fool!

Louie on having noted what Rubin was doing said to the others. 'Just wait here for a moment'. He then flew up to the foredeck to merge with Rubin. Louie with Rubin as his host then continued to do what his host had been doing. He proceeded to pick up one of the containers with the lifting gear. Up the container went from the pontoon. It was then across the foredeck to the hatch where it was to be lowered down into the....? Oh no! What was Louie doing? Louie kept the hoist swinging around until the pallet was hanging out over the water on the other side of the vessel! Then mischievousness of all mischievousnesses! Louie dropped the lot in the tide. Oh dear!

It was at the moment when there was an almighty splash that Louie demerged and left Rubin to his own devices. Rubin couldn't believe what he had done! It was subsequently that he yelled out for all and sundry to hear. 'My Farkin wine and beer!' Once again this amazed Louie that this Farkin crowd apparently made beer and wine as well. Anyway it was as a result of what Rubin had done that he moved to the railing of the foredeck. This was just in time to see the top of the container of wine and beer; and food for that matter; disappear to the bottom. It did so with a glug-glug-glug sound that Rubin would probably never forget!

Rubin on realising what he had done went white with rage. This was closely followed by panic. It has to be said that he colour of his face matched the white of his "lovely" nautical outfit. Having come to terms with the situation he quickly looked about the marina to see if anyone had seen what he had done. No; from what he could see apparently nobody had. However we know otherwise! It was then in a continuing state of panic that Rubin was onto his smartphone to the resort. This was to fetch a few more thousand dollars worth of food and wine to be delivered like pronto! However it was before the order could be placed that Louie remerged with Rubin. Yes naughty Louie. In being the mischievous bee that he was he proceeded to instruct the resort to send a container with fifty dozen bottles of soda water. This was to be accompanied with one hundred dozen cans of lemonade. Then as for food - wait for it – Louie ordered three hundred packets of gingernut biscuits! Where on earth did Louie get these mischievous ideas from? Goodness only knows.

Once the revised order was completed; Louie then demerged. Our friend Rubin had no idea what he had just done. Rubin's brain told him he had done the ordering bit. On that basis he naturally assumed it was for replacement wine and food. Yes; Louie had of course done otherwise!

Louie kindly let Rubin successfully load the remaining containers and pallets. On leaving Rubin to do his thing he then went to join the others waiting down on the pontoon. They had by this time moved some distance away so that their laughter couldn't be heard!

'Well that's a good start Louie', Pearl said.

'Yes it's alright for starters', a cheerful Louie replied. 'The container of soda water, lemonade and gingernuts should be along shortly. Could all of you please keep an eye out for anyone appearing up on deck. This is while I do another little job. If anyone appears; simply fly up and merge with them. Keep them "occupied" until I have finished what I need to do!'

Louie then went and discretely let the mooring lines go. This was both fore and aft. It took a minute or two to pull the vessel in. Having done so, it provided enough slack to lift the lines off the bollards on the pontoon. Of course being in the blue mutated form, Louie had the strength to do this.

It was then with the vessel unrestrained that slowly but surely it started to drift away from the pontoon. This was helped by a light breeze coming in from the northeast. In the process of the vessel drifting away; the gangway was pulled off the pontoon. It was while still being attached to the vessel that the pontoon end of the gangway fell into the water with a splash. With one end of the gangway submerged; there it was hanging precariously down the side of the vessel. That is while still being attached to the open boarding portal. To add to the lack of nautical finesse; the mooring lines could be seen dangling in the water. This was from the bow and the stern. Yes; most un-seaman like one would have thought.

It was when about fifteen minutes had passed that the vessel had drifted fifty metres or more away from the pontoon. In fact it was quietly drifting away towards the rocks of the breakwater at the entrance to the marina. It was at about this time that the soda water, lemonade, and gingernut delivery turned up. It was loaded on a trailer that was towed by an electric golf cart. It was a golf cart that the resort had allocated to be used for such things. The delivery guy could clearly see the vessel he was supposed to be delivering the "stuff" to. Oddly enough it was some distance away. The fact that the gangway was hanging down the port side and the mooring lines were dangling in the water suggested to him that the boat must be adrift \- as indeed it was! It was accordingly that the delivery guy waved his arms frantically. This was while yelling out. 'Ahoy! Ahoy! Ya bloody idiots you're adrift. Is there anybody there? Is there anybody there? This was repeated several times to no avail.

Tiger whispered to his father. 'Dad shall I fly out and get somebody up on deck before the vessel hits the rocks?'

'Good idea Tiger. Go for it; just be careful', Louie responded.

Tiger subsequently flew out to the vessel and circled above the flying bridge. He thought it best to repeat what the delivery person had said. So it was that he yelled out; this was as he flew round and around. 'Ya bloody idiots! Ya bloody idiots! You're adrift!' Louie laughed to himself and thought. "Yes definitely a chip off the old block!"

Well it has to be said that Tiger's yelling brought Rubin straight up on deck. This was together with the four deckhands. It was on noting the situation that Rubin yelled for the engineer to get the engines started. Once the powerful twin diesels were in operation; Rubin quickly made his way up to the flying bridge. It was there that he took over the controls to bring the vessel back alongside the pontoon. As far as Rubin was concerned he wasn't wearing a silly looking captain's hat with an anchor on it for nothing. He was in charge. He was taking control of the situation; or was he!

It was while all the shenanigans with Rubin were unfolding that the four deckhands stood somewhat nonplussed to watch. In effect they were awaiting any instruction from their captain. One of the deckhands in trying to be helpful yelled to Rubin. 'What about the bloody mooring lines!'

'What about them', Rubin then retorted in a panic. 'Can't you see I am bloody busy? Go hang yourself with them for all I care!'

Rubin in being frustrated by what he considered to be frivolous questioning from a lowly deckhand; "threw" the vessel into reverse. Having done so, he opened the throttles. Yes; he would show how it was done, that was for sure.

Unfortunately for Rubin it was at that moment there was an almighty "TWANG - BOINGING". This was followed by an agonising and somewhat heart rendering graunch! As far as the twin engines were concerned; well they simply died! What had happened was that the stern mooring line had become entangled in both of the twin propellers! What next! Well in the "what next" stakes there was just one other minor little thing. The gangway hanging off the port side had been shaken free by vibration coming from the entangled props. It was within a matter of seconds that it had joined the wine and food on the bottom!

Rubin; this was in even more of a panic; raced to the wheelhouse and got onto the radio. He put out a mayday call requesting urgent assistance from the Coastguard. Rubin needed to address this drifting business fairly urgently. This was because the unrestrained vessel continued to move towards the rocks of the breakwater. In fact if Rubin didn't get on with it and act quickly, the MV Soul Mate could end up having not only portholes, but starboardholes as well! Incidentally; Rubin had not only thought about dropping the anchor but he had done so. Unfortunately this had fouled by becoming entangled in the dangling forward mooring line. It was not Rubin's day.

Rubin it has to be said was truly concerned about the damage that could result should the vessel hit the breakwater. It could be major. He was cognisant of the fact that in addition to any damage that might have been done already; this was with the fouling of the propellers; there was the small issue of paying for it! Fortunately; and much to Rubin's relief; the Coastguard arrived before the vessel had drifted too far. The stricken vessel was then safely towed back alongside the pontoon within ten minutes or so.

As luck would have it, the Coastguard had a diver aboard. This was complete with an aqualung and sundry diving gear. It was to be for a mere two thousand dollars to be paid in cash; this was much to the annoyance of Rubin who normally made promises instead of paying; the diver had agreed to free the propellers of the mooring line. Yes; this was the mooring line that was preventing the MV Soul Mate from going anywhere. What a terrible state of affairs it was with all the guests to be soon coming aboard.

It was by 9.00a.m that the propellers had been freed. The engines had been subsequently tested. Fortunately for Rubin, all was well. The Coastguard had subsequently departed along with the two thousand dollars. It had been at the time the propellers were being freed that Rubin had stormed off in a temper. This was to go and retrieve the cash from the safe in his office back at the resort. He had been highly annoyed at being told what to do by the plebs from the Coastguard. It was especially when they could see he was wearing a captain's hat with an anchor on it. Who did they think they were? However it was as far as the Coastguard crew had been concerned that they had come across Rubin's ilk before. It was cash or no deal!

So it was that by 9.15a.m that the three hundred packets of gingernuts and other goodies had been loaded safely aboard. A representative from the resort management had been along to speak to Rubin about a certain gangway that now lay on the bottom of the ocean. This was not to mention a stern mooring line that needed replacing. Such trifling matters had soon been cleared up with Rubin agreeing to pay twenty thousand dollars to make amends. It was as a result that a further gangway had been found and put in place. It was by this time that the hospitality staff were in the process of making it aboard. Rubin it has to be said was looking a little more relaxed. Seemingly the crisis he had been facing had passed!

It was just before 9.30a.m that the crisis appeared to have resurfaced once again! It all happened when the hired chef had approached Rubin. This was to politely ask him. 'What the bloody hell do you want me to do with three hundred packets of gingernuts for god's sake man? Maybe I could toast them. Maybe I could use them as bar coasters! Who's going to eat all of them? Are you a nut case or something?'

'What bloody gingernuts are you talking about?' Rubin retorted.

Oh dear. Rubin couldn't believe it. The chef had indeed been right. There was no suitable food for his guests. There were just bloody gingernuts; hundreds upon hundreds of them. It was then that Rubin also discovered; this was following a further brief word with the head barman; that there was no alcohol in any form whatsoever. There was just soda water and lemonade for goodness sakes!

This was serious; the guests would be coming aboard at any moment. They would be expecting to have drinks and nibbles. There was nothing to eat except bloody gingernuts! Rubin immediately got onto the resort once again. Having done so, he abused the staff for getting it so wrong. Unfortunately for Rubin the resort had; this was for its own protection; recorded the original conversation. This was when the soda water, lemonade, and gingernuts had been ordered. Rubin had to eat humble pie and apologise. It puzzled him as to how he could he have got it so wrong. It was accordingly that he pledged to himself that he would cut back on the amount of methamphetamine and cocaine he was accustomed to using.

It was following much pleading with the staff at the resort that Rubin managed to arrange for a repeat of the very first order to be delivered ASAP. That is the original order of expensive wines, spirits, beer, and food. There was just one slight problem; it wouldn't be arriving aboard until at least 10.30a.m. The issue here was that the original order; this was the one that now lay at the bottom of the marina along with the gangway; had somewhat considerably reduced the resort's catering inventory. Urgent arrangements had to be made for additional stocks to be brought in from outside - at a premium of course! Oh dear. What was Rubin going to do with the guests until then?

It was while all this nonsense had been taking place that our intrepid team had been relaxing on the pontoon. This was to watch the circus that had been unfolding. Rose in being the kind personbird that she was had come up with an idea. It was an idea as to how she might assist poor Rubin. This was with this problem of what to do with the guests arriving and there being no drinks and nibbles. She advised the others accordingly that she had an idea. She wouldn't say exactly what it was. Even so, it was in total agreement with the other team members that she headed off to do this helping bit.

Well as the reader would already know; the guests were due to start arriving from 9.30a.m. It happened to be just after 9.30a.m when Rose had headed off to do the little job she had in mind. Actually three or more guests had arrived at this time and were wandering aimlessly about the boat wondering what was going on. Yes Rose needed to move smartly with what she intended to do.

Rose was gone for about ten minutes. It was on return that she explained to the others what she had done. Yes; it was an extremely good idea that she had come up with to help poor Rubin. I guess just as has already been alluded to; it was simply a part of Rose's nature to help others.

To explain what Rose had been up to; it was when the team had flown in earlier on in the morning; she had seen a notice board at the entrance to the marina. It was on the notice board that it was stated for all to see: "Guests departing on the vessel MV Soul Mate; please report to Pontoon 2". It was one of those notice boards where the displayed number was positioned in a slide. The numbers could be selected from a box immediately below the notice. So it was that next to the number "2" that Rose slid in the number "1". It meant that the guests arriving for Rubin's cruise were wandering off to pontoon 12 to look for him! Yes; well done Rose. This gave Rubin a little breathing space to wait for the food and drink to arrive. That is while his guests headed off on a "misguided" tour around to the far side of the marina!

It was when time had moved on to a little after 10.00a.m that Rubin was becoming a little anxious about nobody having turned up - that is apart from three or four who had arrived before Rose had changed the notice. It was on that basis that Rubin headed up onto the flying bridge to see what he could see. Strangely enough he could see a whole group of people milling around near the breakwater. This was away on the far side of the marina where a certain pontoon number twelve was situated. In being curious as to what was going on; Rubin fetched a pair of binoculars from the wheelhouse. Having done so, he then went up to the flying bridge to take another look.

It was within a relatively short space of time that Rubin was heard to say; this was with a degree of rage with all that had gone wrong this particular morning; "What the bloody hell!" Yes; Rubin had recognised his guests milling around at pontoon twelve. He could see Big-Boy, Motor-Mouth, and Weasel standing there and not looking too pleased. It was with further rage that Rubin muttered to himself. 'What the Farkin hell is everybody doing over there? I can't bloody well believe it!'

Oh dear. It was by the time Rubin had it all sorted out that the guests finally made it aboard at 10.30a.m. Rubin by this time had just about had enough. He was sure someone had changed the notice board deliberately. To add to his woes there was then a further problem. This was that the wine, beer, and the food still hadn't arrived. The guests however managed to amuse themselves in the interim. They did so by having a sing-song. How wonderful! They sang that delightful song or rather chant "Why are we Waiting". This was much to Rubin's annoyance and frustration. He was worried. It was plain and simple that if he lost the investor's confidence; he would be toast! They would want their money back.

Anyway; things started to look-up for Rubin at about 10.45a.m. The food and drink had finally arrived. The guests were as a result settling down. They were laughing and talking amongst themselves in readiness for a pleasant cruise out on the ocean. Rubin heaved a sigh of relief. Maybe at last they could get underway. It was with confidence restored that he ordered the four deckhands to prepare to cast off. Two of them headed forward to release the bow line. The other two headed aft to release the stern line.

It was on observing the situation and seeing an opportunity for more mischief that Louie said. 'Quick! Tiger; come with me. I want us to merge with the two deckhands at the stern. Pearl, Rose, Lulu and Lily; if you could all fly up and wait for us on the flying bridge. We will all join you there shortly to watch the fun'.

There was a degree of urgency in Louie's voice. Rubin was due to give the command to cast off at any moment. In fact he had just stuck his head out of the wheelhouse window to check that all was ready.

It was in the wheelhouse with Rubin that there were none other than Big-Boy, Motor-Mouth, and Weasel. These three were still annoyed at the delays that had occurred. They were also annoyed at the unnecessary trek they had taken around the marina earlier on. They were beginning to have second thoughts as to whether Rubin was all he was cracked up to be. Rubin in turn could sense it. Rubin felt that he needed to get back in their good books and demonstrate that he was in control.

It was in readiness to depart that Rubin had the twin engines ticking over beautifully. The two throttles were in positions such that the engines were in perfect synchronisation. He stuck his head out the wheelhouse window on the pontoon side and yelled. 'Leggo forward! Leggo aft!' Responses confirming "understood" then echoed back from the four deck hands. That is "Leggo forward!" from the bow and "Leggo aft! from the stern".

It was on hearing the deckhands that Rubin smiled to himself. Yes; it was in his mind that it was going to be alright. They were heading off for a great day out where he could tell more lies about himself! Rubin duly moved to the controls and checked it was clear ahead. He then picked up the intercom and advised his guests to standby for departure. Yes; he was going to impress everybody with the power of this vessel that he had command of.

Rubin then eased the throttles forward; this was fairly quickly; to the near full power position. The acceleration could then be felt as the vessel surged forward. Yes; with the the throttles fully open it was being driven by the twin diesels delivering more than five thousand horsepower. They were away at last – or were they. It was suddenly the vessel slowed and shuddered; yet the engines were running at full power! Rubin pushed the throttles forward again. No; they wouldn't go any further. Something was wrong. It was then that there was an agonising crunching and tearing sound. This was followed by a loud bang. It was then that mysteriously enough the vessel began to pick up speed again!

Big-Boy who was standing alongside Rubin then made a helpful suggestion. 'I think something's wrong mate!'

Rubin with his face as white as his captain's outfit said nothing for the interim. In wondering what on earth had happ4ened he stuck his head out of the wheelhouse window once more. He couldn't believe what he could see. They were doing about twenty knots with the resort pontoon in tow for goodness sakes! The whole damn thing had broken away; that is retaining piles the lot - and it was coming with them for the cruise! Hmmm, it looked serious!

What Louie and Tiger had done as the deckhands at the stern was this. They let out a lot of slack on the mooring line so that it lay under the water, then they had refastened it to the boat's stern bollard. When Rubin had stuck his head out the wheelhouse window a brief glance told him that all was well! It appeared to be that the mooring line had been released. Of course it's easy to workout what happened next. The powerful MV Soul Mate had gained near full speed over a short distance. This was until the slack in the stern mooring line had been taken up. The inertia of the large vessel then just took the lot with it! Yes; naughty Louie and Tiger!

Well it has to be said that Rubin's efforts this time had caused all sorts of ructions. Resort management and staff had heard the bang. As a consequence they had rushed outside the resort offices to see what the hell was going on. They couldn't believe that pontoon number two in its entirety, had gone - or was that the pontoon they could see just disappearing out past the breakwater. That is behind the resort's pride and joy the MV Soul Mate? Surely not - but it was!

It was by this time that Louie, Tiger, Lulu and Lily had demerged from their deckhand hosts. They had then flown to join the others up on the flying bridge. It was a wonderful place to be to observe all that was going on. This cruising business was quite entertaining!

It was by this stage that Rubin was desperate. It was down the companionway from the wheelhouse that he went. He then sprinted to the stern to cut the pontoon loose. The guests watched in silence; or maybe with suppressed terror; wondering what on earth was going to happen next. It was then back to the wheelhouse for Rubin. He opened up the throttles to full power and headed the MV Soul Mate out to sea. Speed-wise they were doing close to thirty knots. Rubin then put the boat onto automatic pilot. Having done so, he then headed to the main deck to talk to the head barman. He instructed him to fill the guests with alcohol in the vain hope of them forgetting what had happened. Rubin was hoping that by making a quick getaway; blame for the destruction of the pontoon could be directed elsewhere. Typical of him it would be backed up with a phrase he had used many times in the past. "Well it wasn't me!"

Rubin however was out of luck this time with his cheating ways. The resort management could see quite plainly what had happened. It was now a case for the Hauaia Islands Police. Within less than fifteen minutes a police helicopter was out over the MV Soul Mate. The helicopter then swept low and hovered above. It was via a loud hailer that our Mr Sole was informed; this was in no uncertain terms; that he was under arrest. He was also to immediately stop the vessel. Rubin had no choice but to do just that.

It was within a short space of time that five armed police were lowered from the helicopter. Having boarded, they immediately handcuffed a dejected looking Rubin. He knew it was the end. The police then took command of the vessel. They sailed it back to the resort. It was arranged for the Coastguard to tow the now drifting and badly damaged pontoon back to where it belonged.

It has to be said that for the police that it ended up being a bit of a field day. The whole debacle was taken very seriously. All of the guests had to surrender their passports. Permission to leave the island of Ulaikitia was refused until such time full interviews could be completed. This was together with mug shots, finger printing, and even DNA. Strangely enough; it was as a result of all this checking stuff; this was combined with some consultation with Interpol; that twelve of the guests were identified as having warrants out for arrest. This was having committed serious fraud! Six of this lot also had false passports. One was wanted for murder! Motor-Mouth, Big-Boy and Weasel were part of this bunch. Amazingly enough it was Big-Boy who was wanted for murder! Hmmm; nice people.

It was at the time when the police took over the MV Soul Mate that there were six invisible blue mutated forms circling overhead. They were watching with interest what was taking place. As far as our team were concerned; it was when Rubin had been handcuffed that it was mission accomplished. It was time to depart. They felt it to be that justice had finally been done. There was now plenty to be achieved back home.

It was getting on for midday Hauaia time when Pearl and Rose led the others back over the top of the resort. They then turned to head northeast towards Weiapai. The cloud that had earlier been over Weiapai had disappeared now that the sun was high. It was no problem for Pearl and Rose to lead the others back to the quartz high up on the mountain. None of the team said much while flying back. The nastiness and greed that prevailed in the human world was hard to comprehend. It was while flying together that each team member was lost in their own thoughts. It has to be said that there were thoughts of would they ever be back? Would they even want to return after what they had seen? None of them knew right then.

It was once back in the Stone Room that Pearl made a suggestion. This was with what had been achieved that they should all take a breather. Her idea was to perhaps do something just a little different. It was on having consulted the others that first of all Pearl selected the Ankh tile. She then selected the tile to emerge from the quartz high up in the chamber now known as Chamberland Park. It was there that the six duly emerged as insects once more. It was on having arrived within the massive chamber that the intrepid team of six circled down to the Chambermade Hotel. This was beneath the puffy white clouds that were often present at the top of the massive underground chamber. By this time it was just after 10.30a.m. That is Bluefoundland time.

The insects landed and sat outside the hotel in the warmth of the crystals. It was here that they ordered morning tea. It had certainly been quite a morning. Pearl reclined in the warmth of the crystals on a deckchair. This was with a delicious cup of gum leaf tea. She also partook in some pollen biscuits that she dunked in her tea. Ah yes; this was the life. Pearl smiled with utter satisfaction. This was while looking about her at the others. In particular she glanced across at Louie. Yes on looking at that loveable bee she felt certain that it must have been for some time that he had had a plan in his mind. This was a plan as to what he had achieved this particular day. Pearl reflected to herself for a moment. It was then that she said to the others; this was with a suggestion of a tear or two in her beautiful eyes. 'Well done team, I am so proud of you all. You have all helped to fulfil the legacy that the previous insects left. It's today that we have made a real start on making the world a better place'.

****

Was Pearl right with what she had said? It might be thought that following what had been achieved at Ulaikitia; this was with Rubin and co; that that was it. It was mission accomplished. No; it was far from it. It was in effect a milestone in a process that was as Pearl touched upon to have a profound effect on the human world. Let's take a moment to elaborate on what we are talking about here.

To kick things off; the Reserve Four account that was originally setup to mimic a government account; it mysteriously disappeared as intended. Now in its place was the "Rubin Sole Reinstatement Trust Fund". This was with well over three billion dollars in credit. Wow! The insects on returning from Ulaikitia to Bluefoundland were back on the job within twenty-four hours. It was with some clever work at the village bank that those who had previously lost their life savings; this was when such funds had been spirited away into Rubin Sole's trust accounts; had their money returned. The major ones that had been affected had of course all received personally signed letters from Rubin himself. This was stating in writing just how sorry he was. Yes; all in all it was very kind and generous of him to do so.

It wasn't long before the media got hold of the sorry saga. It soon became public knowledge that Mr Sole had been arrested in Ulaikitia; and that would be in jail for some time. Also of interest to the media were signed written letters from Rubin that he was very sorry for what he had done. Not only did the media come to learn that Rubin was sorry; it was to remedy the situation; and it was in writing from Rubin himself; that misappropriated money was to be returned to the affected. Yes; it had been clearly stated in writing that it had been organised to return money to back the thousands who had been mislead to invest with his company in the first place. The media had of course followed this up with the affected investors and found it to indeed be the case. Many poor unfortunates were able to start their lives again.

So it was that once the returning of the money stuff had been completed; the insects set about purchasing Rubin's property. This was the mansion that he had put on the market some time earlier. Originally he had put it up for sale to gain funds to sustain his lifestyle in the Hauaia Islands. In all reality there was no way he had ever intended to return from Ulaikitia to face the wrath of those he had destroyed.

It might be wondered by the reader as to how our naughty insects could go about buying Rubin's property. Well it was like this. All our intrepid team had to do was to first merge with the real estate agent who was selling the property. It was then a case of merging with the solicitor processing the sale. Surprise, surprise, the deal was done! To be fair; it has to be said that this property acquisition stuff required some merging with others at the time. This was so that the property ownership ended up being in the name of an organisation that provided a roof over the head for the homeless.

It was fortunate that the insects had moved quickly on the sale of Rubin's property. This was because the management of the Ulaikitia Haidawei Resort was in the process of instigating proceedings. This was to seize Rubin's property to recover costs incurred. In particular this related to Rubin's efforts with the MV Soul Mate. It was although the resort was prevented from seizing Rubin's property; our team placed some money back in Rubin's account in Ulaikitia. This meant that the resort; this was together with a few other deserving creditors; were paid in full for Rubin's misdemeanours. The insects were pleased that the bill for the damaged pontoon together with unpaid bills for everything from gingernuts to thousands of dollars worth of food and wine; had been compensated for in full. The insects had done this under the rules of the Bluefoundland constitution that had been formulated some time earlier. From what the insects had seen; the resort establishment was run as an honest business. There was no reason why they should have suffered at the hands of Rubin Sole.

So far so good. The mansion that Rubin had previously owned now catered for the homeless. Many unfortunates in the human world now had a home and could make a new start in life. One would have thought that the residents living in neighbouring properties would been pleased with what had eventuated. But no; for some strange reason they weren't!

The final phase in the process of the restoration of justice; and it has to be said that it was an ongoing phase; was the use of the data base that Pearl had conveniently remembered from Rubin's computer. Yes this was the data base on which there were thousands of names of those of a similar ilk to Rubin. That is Rubin as he had been. The thousands of individuals that were on the list exploited others. They shifted money that didn't belong to them to trust accounts and committed what was in effect legitimised fraud. It was a list of those who worked in an underworld of deceit and lies. It was because the people whose names were on the list had money; they presented a front of respectability. The insects had; this was ever since they started to gain knowledge about the human psyche in the village library; felt something to be strange. This was that many of those who had money were clever at being devious yet they had little intelligence themselves. They contributed little to the good of society. Many of these devious types were revered and even given titles and awards for goodness sake. Because of this they felt they were above everybody else. It was at the opposite end; this was with those who had modest amounts of money; that it was they who were intelligent, humble, and contributed greatly to society. Yet it seemed to be that they went unrecognised - yes truly most strange.

We digress. It was now that Pearl had this list that it became a means to make major changes in how the devious operated around the world. It was on a random basis that those on the list were investigated by the Bluefoundland team. This was for any misdemeanours where others had been exploited. This was quite easy to do because of the extensive details available. This was such as addresses, bank accounts, trustees, and other useful information that Rubin had collected.

The insects thought that the list they had should be given a name. After all it was an important list that they would be referring to frequently for some time to come. It was actually Rose that thought of a good name. Yes what she had suggested was to call it "Swindlers List" – well done Rose. To the insects it was felt that "Swindlers List" and the sensitive information that was in it could save many people in the human world from a great deal of suffering.

There was much interesting stuff that the Bluefoundland team uncovered on Swindlers' List. Details of people who were being "naughty" in the human world were passed on to the appropriate authorities. This was details of fraud, tax evasion, money laundering, and illicit drug dealings to name a few. Additionally it was in cases of illicit transfer of money or property to trust funds that these were smartly reversed or in some cases funds were mysteriously made to disappear.

And how was all this done it might well be asked? It was just simply as our team had done with Rubin. It was a case of merging with those concerned. Having done so it was then a case of finding out what their dishonest intentions were; and taking the necessary action.

Incidentally; Rubin Sole spent two years in a Hauaia jail. After that he was never heard of or seen again. Maybe some disgruntled investors got to him in the end; who knows! One thing was for sure, he never made it to the Bahamas!
Chapter 23

Another Job To Be done

It's in this chapter that we come to learn of just how incredibly savvy the Bluefoundland team had become. In particular this was in relation to knowledge of how the human world operated. Little did people of the world know that deep beneath the ground; this was close to a village somewhere in the temperate climes of the southern hemisphere; was a world apart. It was a place that was a world apart from where human destiny could be controlled for the betterment of the planet. Let's face it; humans were in effect stupid irrational animals that had no idea about saving themselves as a civilisation. The irrationality of greed, money, and religion saw to that. The people of the world needed the likes of those down in Bluefoundland to save them from themselves.

It has to be said that one of the most amazing things that has happened in the story thus far has been the change in Louie himself. Due to various circumstances; such as the discovery of the quartz; Louie has changed from a loveable bumblebee with hardly a clue to a loveable bumblebee that has more knowledge and brain power than any human on the planet. His scientific knowledge is utterly astounding. It's just as it has been with Lulu, Pearl, Tiger and Lily, and Rose. This in itself perhaps has an important message for the reader. This is to treat all creatures; particularly the insects; with much respect. This is because when humans have finally succeeded in destroying themselves; it will be the little creatures and insects that will inherit the Earth. If we make a concerted effort to perhaps look after them now; maybe; just maybe we will save ourselves.

Well that's enough mucking about on serious stuff for the time being. Let's get on with it. On that basis our story now moves on to a time of the year when it is the last month of winter. Most of the insects of the Bluefoundland community still remain in their world below ground. This is to continue to enjoy the warmth and security of perfect living conditions. Up in Surface Paradise it is still cold and there are days of wind and rain. Spring is not far away however. It won't be long before the Factory will commence operating fulltime again. Once spring arrives, some of the insects will move back up to Surface Paradise for sunny days as and when they feel like it.

The day when we take up our story happens to be a Monday. Many days have passed since Rubin Sole had been dealt to. It has to be said that the project at Ulaikitia bonded our team together as a unified force. That is the Bee Family as well as Rose and Pearl. It needs to be added that Tiger and Lily; although very young bees; were now truly a part of the team. It was a team that worked tirelessly under the leadership of their Queen, Pearl Baker-Moth. This was to not only look after the interests of the insects of Bluefoundland but to contribute to making Planet Earth a better place to live. That is for both people and insects. It was soon realised that a name was needed for this intrepid team. This was because if a meeting happened to be called; it was somewhat tedious to have to refer to it as being a meeting of Louie, Lulu, Rose, Tiger, Lily, and Pearl. Yes; a collective name was needed.

All manner of names were bandied about such as the "Blue Winged Warriors", "Blue Nymph Brigade", "Royal Air Force", "Baker-Moth Team" - no it needed something simple that was snappy and reflected the powerful force that indeed they were. It was Pearl who came up with a name in the end. From what Pearl could see, everything they did related to their ability to transform via the quartz. On that basis it was from that time on that they collectively referred to themselves as the "Quartz Corp"!

It was every Monday; this was sharp at 10.00a.m unless there was any other urgent business; or maybe Louie couldn't find his shorts; the Quartz Corp would meet at Buckingham Palace. The primary purpose of this weekly meeting was to go through Swindlers List and pick out the names of suitable targets. These so called "targets" would then be paid a visit and have their lives "rearranged". That is in such ways as to make the world a better place.

It would be recalled that it was Pearl who originally had Swindlers List embedded in her brain. It was Pearl that did the original mental scanning of Rubin's computers. However it was by this time that all members of the Quartz Corp had copies of Swindlers list in their brains. On that basis they could refer to the list in detail and discuss issues as required. This had of course been done by using USB connections and data transfers as explained back in Chapter Two.

Just as a matter of interest; missions initiated from the Swindlers List varied with factors such as complexity, safety, and urgency. For the less complex and safe jobs, it was appropriate for Rose along with Tiger and Lily to handle them. It was for complex missions that the whole of the Quartz Corp were usually involved. If there was any perceived danger involved; Pearl herself would insist on going as first in command. This was usually accompanied by Louie and maybe Lulu.

It was on this particular Monday morning at the Swindlers List meeting that it had been decided for Rose Tiger and Lily to head off to do a relatively simple job. This has been mentioned because what follows provides an insight into the power of the Quartz Corp. Yes; the project involved was in relation to a certain politician. It was a politician who happened to think that it was no big deal to "swan" off around the world with his family in tow. This was while putting all incurred expenditure as well as airfares on a taxpayer funded credit card! This particular politician and his family were due to leave on their little jaunt within twenty four hours. On that basis some urgent attention was required.

As a means of enlightenment; this particular case was to be dealt with by first of all merging with the aforementioned politician. Having done so, it was then a case of arranging to have the relevant credit cards expiry dates altered to the following day. With that having been achieved it was to be then that a personally signed document be sent to the media. In that document was to be every little detail of one hundred thousand dollars of tax payer's money that had been squandered over the past six months. Of course while the particular politician and his family were away there would; this was within a short space of time; be no funds available. That on the expired tax payer funded credit cards.

It would be additionally that the media would have somehow got hold of details of all sorts of naughty unmentionable expenditure listed on the credit card. This was to be published as well. It never took long for such persons; this was while being away on their lovely holiday; to find out they were in the media back home. It was a bit of a worry that was for sure. It was especially so in not knowing how the hell it had happened. So it was that gradually over time; this was with the Quartz Corp on the job; that politicians around the world were coming to grips with themselves and their dishonest ways. They were coming to realise that they the politicians were employed by the tax payer. They were coming to realise that they were in fact servants of the tax payer and not the other way around.

It's interesting to reflect for a moment on the aforementioned. That is where in the human world politicians were in fact employed by tax payers. Of course over time most politicians had become extremely greedy. They had extorted more and more from the poor tax payer for their so called "services". In the insect world there were no such things as taxes. Services such as what the Quartz Corp provided were enacted with the underlying motive to help others. Yes; what a refreshing difference it was.

Getting back to the Monday morning meeting at Buckingham Palace; Rose Tiger and Lily had headed off through the quartz via the Stone Room at about 10.45a.m. This was to carry out their earlier mentioned task in relation to the politician. They intended to be back sometime late afternoon in time for tea. Louie Lulu and Pearl who had remained were about to close the meeting and get on with the day. That is until Lulu raised an issue that she was quite concerned about.

'Just before we go', Lulu announced. 'There is something that has been happening in the human world for some time that maybe we should address. While we are quietly working away with those on the Swindlers List we can perhaps take the time to tackle other issues. I was thinking maybe we should look at the area of drug abuse. In particular I was thinking of tackling the supply side of methamphetamine. This is as well as Ecstasy, cocaine, marijuana, and such like.

'I know that people in the human world have the right to use these substances as they see fit. It's probably really none of our business that they want to destroy themselves. However it's not the users that I am thinking of. It's the suppliers who use the power of addiction to extract money from the users. To me this is a major problem that needs addressing. So much misery is caused by illicit substances. Lives are destroyed. We know from what we have learnt in the village library; and at the Big City Library; that people suffer terrible bouts of depression in trying to withdraw. In my mind; things are so bad that maybe human civilisation is nearing the end. In some ways these suppliers are similar to those listed on our Swindlers List. The motive for suppliers is money at all costs. That is money irrespective of the abject misery and even death of those afflicted with these terrible addictions. Unfortunately the problem doesn't end there. Those addicted then steal and even kill people to get the money to feed their habit. The whole thing is an unbelievable blight on human society'.

'Oh well done Lulu; you are so right', Pearl agreed. 'In fact if we could find out some of the names of these suppliers we can simply add them to Swindlers List. Then we can deal with them at our leisure'.

'You know', Louie said somewhat pensively. 'These humans have two options to knock this problem on the head. One option would be to legalise what are currently illicit substances. However; just as has been seen with alcohol; the human society isn't responsible and self disciplined enough to handle it. If discipline and respect for others; that is just as we have in our community; could be instilled in human society this option would probably work. This leaves the second and only option; and that is to make these substances illegal. However humans can't even get this right! In trying to keep things under control they keep punishing the users and nothing is done about the suppliers. The so called "gangs" are a prime example of suppliers. The law enforcement agencies won't touch them. In punishing the users; many are so heavily addicted that no matter what punishment is administered, they will still be a user.

'From my point of view it's in apprehending a user that all that has to be done is insist that the supplier be identified. Then such scum can be put away forever. Let's face it; users must know where they get the stuff from. It doesn't just materialise out of thin air! It would be easy enough to adopt a policy where when users have been apprehended; they go free if the supplier is identified. If they don't identify the supplier a mandatory five year jail sentence should be applied. I am sure the users would rather go free than spend five years in jail. It's fairly obvious that if there were no suppliers the problem would be solved!'

'Yes you are so right Louie', Pearl agreed. 'I don't really understand it either. That is why humans don't do just as you have suggested. It's the substance manufacturers and the top of the chain suppliers that are destroying the very fabric of human society. We have seen the end result in the Big City. The streets are full of illiterate monosyllabic zombies. They are zombies that have no inclination to do anything because of the substances they are on. It's really sad that because of substance abuse many hundreds of thousands can no longer contribute to human society. Additionally; the resulting ill health of users; this is with things such organ failure, memory loss, apathy, and premature ageing; it means non users have to pick up the increased costs of healthcare. This means increased taxes - not to mention the suffering by the innocent of increased theft and violence. If the numbers of users keep on increasing, a complete breakdown of human society may not be too far away. It's just as you have said Lulu. If a complete breakdown does occur, resulting vigilante groups, anarchy, and warring between factions is very likely to affect us too. I agree with you Lulu; we need to do something if we can'.

Pearl was just as mystified about human society as both Louie and Lulu were. She uttered a sigh of disbelief and frustration before saying. 'I guess we will never know why it is that humans can't think rationally and co-operate to save their own society. I guess it will never happen while greed and dishonesty prevail. I must pull myself together and stop letting it affect me. Now that we have raised this issue; any ideas as to what we might do about it?'

Louie had one of those mischievous smiles on his face. It was in effect a grin similar to what had been seen at various times when dealing with Rubin Sole.

'Louie you naughty bee!' Pearl said. 'You are up to something again'.

Louie laughed. It was in response to what Pearl had said that he went on to say. 'I don't really know yet Pearl but let's see what we can do. We may ultimately have an opportunity for a little more fun! The important thing as I see it is that we do actually have an easy means of finding out who the suppliers are. Then we can decide what we do with them'.

Lulu and Pearl both queried Louie by saying. 'How do you suggest we do that Louie?'

'It's like this', Louie continued. 'All we have to do is visit the Big City one Saturday night. We can drop into any of the numerous night clubs and merge with some of the patrons. Many are likely to be on P; not to mention Ecstasy and cocaine. These idiots use these drugs so they can party on for hours before collapsing with exhaustion. I have read all about it in the village library; and on the internet. On merging with these people we could soon determine the source of these substances. In fact we may find that many are using the same supplier. It's even possible; although probably unlikely; that some of the suppliers will be present at these night clubs. That is to take advantage of the hyped state most of the patrons are in to sell the stuff. From what I have read; such ilk are likely to be small time Ecstasy suppliers. No doubt we will find out if we give it a go'.

'Brilliant Louie', Pearl agreed. 'That certainly is a great idea to pay a visit to one or two night clubs'.

'I agree', Lulu concurred.

Pearl then continued by saying. 'Good work team. You two have obviously given some thought to it. I like what I am hearing with your idea Louie. I believe we can do much good if we put our minds to it. Another thing; if we come across significant numbers involved; that is particularly in the supply area; their names and contact details can be added to our Swindlers List. They can then be dealt with as and when we feel like it'.

Pearl was pensive for a moment. She then went on to say; this was somewhat enthusiastically. 'How about we make it this Saturday night that the three of us head to the Big City. At this stage it's hard to know if there are any dangers involved. On that basis I would feel happier if on this occasion that Rose stayed back here with Tiger and Lily. What do you think?'

'That's fine by us, isn't it Lulu', Louie confirmed.

'Yes good idea', Lulu agreed. 'I'm all for a bit of Saturday night entertainment'.

'Right', Pearl said. This was on now being fired up with the prospect of what they were about to do. 'I suggest let's head for the City on Saturday at midnight. Things should be swinging by that time. Many by this time will be wasted. As far as arriving in the Big City is concerned; there will be several quartz locations from which we can emerge. Having arrived we can fly over the City until we find what we want'.

Yes; it was all settled. Another exciting little "project" was about to unfold. With the decision having been made; and it being lunch time; it was decided to see what the weather was like up in Surface Paradise. There were thoughts of having a bite to eat at the Nest Cafe. No; it was at the aperture where they exited from Bluefoundland that the insects found the weather to be inclement. There were gale force winds blowing from the south. The winds were accompanied with driving rain and hail! In fact the rain was so heavy and the wind so strong that Louie and Lulu couldn't help but be concerned about their little house by the stream.

Once more it was appreciated by the insects just what an incredible place Bluefoundland was. Having not liked what they could see up in Surface Paradise the three headed back down below the surface to Bluefoundland. It was there of course that it was warm and "sunny". This was in total contrast to the conditions up in Surface Paradise. Lake McFarland sparkled in the light of the crystals as if it was a fine spring day. It was on arrival that the trio headed low across the lake to Honourlulu Island. It was there that they went to the Cotton Club for lunch. It was on arrival that they were warmly greeted by Mr and Mrs Singh; and the five Cotton Singhlets. Yes indeed. What a wonderful place it was that was located deep below the surface of Planet Earth.

****

Moving on; it was on the Saturday night; this was at the bewitching hour of midnight; that Pearl flew down to the Bee dwelling from Buckingham Palace. It was at the time that a hushed silence reigned over Bluefoundland. The only sound that could be heard was the gentle shshshsh of water flowing over the dam. As a point of interest there was a reasonable amount of water flowing over the dam; there was more than usual. This was as a result of heavy winter rains that in recent months had fallen in the hills to the west.

It was apart from Louie and Lulu who were waiting for Pearl to arrive that it appeared to be that all the insects of Bluefoundland were in their homes sound asleep. The lights of the crystals had by this time dimmed to a level equivalent to that of the moon in the second quarter on a cloudless night. It was pleasantly cool now that the crystals were emitting less heat. Pearl; this was in the near darkness; glided down and landed outside number twenty-seven; that is the Bee dwelling. She had been easily able to identify the place from the distance; that is out of the hundreds of dwellings; because it was the only one with lights still on. It was before Pearl had pushed the door open that she glanced behind her and back across Lake McFarland. Appearance-wise the lake was of a smooth glassy black. This was apart from thin silver lines emanating from the faint points of light where there were crystals at the top of stalagmites. There were also it has to be said; small patches of shimmer on the lake. This was where the air moving on up the cavity from the north gently rippled the surface. Pearl sighed with pleasure at what she could see. She couldn't help thinking once again that Bluefoundland and all its beauty was the control centre for the entire planet of Earth. It was an exceedingly powerful position for the insects to be in with what they had learnt and achieved

It was once Pearl had moved on inside to join Louie and Lulu that the three spoke in hushed voices. This was because they didn't want to disturb either Rose Tiger or Lily who happened to be sound asleep. There was an air of excitement in being what one might call "up late" and having a job to do. The three senior members of the Quartz Corp then carefully tiptoed to the special room at the rear of the dwelling. It was then on inside to the quartz crystal face. From there it was through to the Stone Room and on to the Big City.

The three had emerged from quartz located in a park on a hill. Yes; the Quartz Corp was in town. Where they had emerged was a park that was not far from the Big City centre. The hill in question was actually a relatively small extinct volcanic cone that had been formed thousands of years before. In modern times it was a beautifully landscaped area of trees, shrub, lawns, and flowers. Not that our team could see much of this at night.

It was a magic sight to behold on flying down to the centre of the city from the hill. The sky was clear. The air was still and close to being frosty. Stars overhead could be seen with much clarity. It so happened that the constellation Orion was just above the horizon to the east. Orion's belt was a reminder of what the three had come to learn. This was not only about their own origins but that of the humans that crowded the planet. Yes; the Great Pyramid and the Aliens were the answer to much that not even people knew about.

The Big City was a blaze of lights. In being Saturday night; well now Sunday morning to be exact; it was humming with night-time activity. Tall buildings stood proud like black boxes sprinkled with diamonds. The buildings towered above streets where pinpricks of car lights could be seen constantly on the move. Above many of the buildings were ghostly columns of vapour from air-conditioning units. These could be seen to be rising and melting into the night

Hundreds of neon signs right across the City could be seen to be flashing incessantly. They were displaying brightly coloured messages that had relevance in the human world. The insects couldn't help being impressed by what humans had created. They were very clever in some things and exceedingly dumb in others.

It was having arrived within the Big City that our team flew low and along the canyons between the tall buildings. This was in search of suitable night clubs. None of the people below noticed the invisible humanoid forms flying a matter of metres above. In now being closer to the action, the flashing lights of the occasional police car could be seen. The associated sound of sirens could be also heard. Typical of such a night it could be seen how the occasional bar fight had spilled out onto the pavement. Seated in numerous doorways were the homeless drugged out of their minds. Typical of such a night there were also the sounds of the cars of Boy Racers. The associated loud exhausts pierced the night relentlessly. Yes; humans were behaving normally!

In all, the three members of the Quartz Corp visited four night clubs. It took just over an hour to merge with a little over fifty patrons. Thirty of them were found to be using illicit substances. This in itself wasn't the crux of the problem. It was where these users were obtaining the substances from.

The merging with the users revealed three major what one might call "low end" suppliers. These were suppliers that obtained drugs for selling and distribution from the top end suppliers and importers. Top end suppliers and importers didn't deal directly with users as a means of remaining below the radar. Even so; it was following the exercise at the night clubs that our Quartz Corp now had addresses. This was for three low end suppliers. These were now available for further investigation. It was enough for a start.

It was interesting for our trio that in being merged with the users that no names or faces of the low end suppliers were revealed. There were simply the mental images of places; this was together with specific addresses; where money was passed through a "hole in the wall". This was in return for drugs.

It was on having obtained the information that they wanted that our team returned via the quartz back to Bluefoundland. It was time to review information gleaned in readiness for pending action over the coming days. Pearl's initial intention was to at some time reasonably early in the morning head to the village library. This was to study street maps. Her idea was to find out exactly where the now known addresses of the low end suppliers were. Once this had been achieved, the next stage in the follow-up would be to fly to these low end supplier locations. This was in the invisible form for the team to see what they could find. The main objective at this stage was to merge with anyone suitable to glean information as to where the substances were originating from.

It was on having returned back to Bluefoundland that the team were back in the Bee dwelling at a little before 2.00a.m. Pearl stayed for a night-cap of hot dandelion milk. The three sat in the lounge. Louie had turned the crystal lights off and lit beeswax candles. It was in the subdued yellow light that they talked for an hour or more. In particular they talked of their own lives and how they contrasted to human lives. It was of comfort to know that they now had Bluefoundland. This was deep below the ground as a refuge. No matter what humans got up to in their world, the insects now felt relatively safe. So it was that just after 3.00a.m Pearl stretched her wings and things and stifled a yawn. She then said goodnight to Louie and Lulu and headed back to Buckingham Palace.

Two days later on the Monday; this was at the weekly Swindlers List meeting in Buckingham Place; it was agreed Louie and Lulu would head off to investigate the supplier locations that had been obtained on Saturday night. Pearl by this time had the addresses and GPS coordinates for them to do so. It was decided that Louie and Lulu should go because Pearl wanted to deal with a certain highly respected lawyer who had been laundering money for the underworld. It was just another job on Swindlers List. Yes; Pearl intended to take this launderer to the "cleaners" by revealing all to the police and media. As for Tiger and Lily; they had been quite good bees of late. It was on that basis as a reward that Rose was taking them to Lighthouse Beach for the afternoon. So it was with other members of the team otherwise occupied; it was up to Louie and Lulu to check out the illicit substance suppliers.

It was at the conclusion of the meeting that Louie and Lulu headed to the Stone Room. This was armed with addresses that Pearl had given them. It was subsequently that the two bees emerged in their invisible from the hill in the Big City. It was the same place as they had emerged on the Saturday night. It was on arrival that it was found to be a rather pleasant sunny day. In being such a beautiful day, Louie and Lulu took the opportunity to spend a little time cruising about the City. This was while watching people of the human world who were below them as they flew; go about their daily business. Louie and Lulu were always fascinated by the streams of cars moving in endless procession along the streets and motorways. Then there were the hundreds of people walking and making their way about the City centre. Louie and Lulu couldn't help but wonder where on earth they were all going and what they were doing. Yes; it was a bit of a mystery.

It was when the sightseeing bit had been done that Louie and Lulu visited three supplier locations that Pearl had sorted out for them. They found them to be just as their hosts at the night clubs had visualised them. That is a "hole in the wall" scenario. All three of the supplier premises were located on back sections. This was down long driveways away from public view. In all places there were security cameras recording anyone arriving or leaving.

In order to merge with these particular suppliers, Louie and Lulu had to get them to come outside. To do this they had to resort to a bit of cunning. It was no good just knocking on the door - nobody answered! A good trick was to find the electricity meter- box and turn the power off. This worked a treat. It was especially so when Louie; the mischievous bee that he was; removed all the fuses and threw them over the fence into a neighbouring property. This inevitably brought someone out who would stare at the meter box in disbelief. In turn this gave either Louie or Lulu plenty of time to merge. Amazingly enough it was all three places that Louie and Lulu visited had dogs. They were the sort of dogs that would have eaten any visible intruder alive. This factor alone verified that our two bees had made it to the right premises.

It was on having merged with three low end suppliers that Louie and Lulu found it to be that at the "top of the chain" was one main distributer. Unfortunately this distributer had no visual contact with the low end suppliers. There were no names and addresses to be gleaned when either Louie or Lulu had done the merging bit. In effect the top end distributor used the same anonymous "hole in the wall" system for delivery and cash exchange.

Louie and Lulu also found that the low end suppliers referred to the main distributor as the "Wherehouse". No we haven't made a spelling mistake here. It was just that the low end suppliers didn't know where the hell the main distributer was located. Hence the "Where-House".

It was through merging with the low end suppliers that Louie and Lulu discovered something of interest. This was that the Wherehouse carried out daily deliveries to keep up with demand. Users were coming and going all the time at the low end supplier locations. As luck would have it; it was at one of the low end supplier locations that there was due to be a drop-off of fresh supplies. This was within half an hour. Louie and Lulu in wanting to find out more sat and waited.

The waiting paid off. It was ultimately that a smart looking red and yellow van; this was with ladders on the roof; arrived. On the side of the van was painted C Moore Window Cleaners Ltd. When the van had arrived at this particular low end supplier location, a thinish man with long hair leapt out of front of the van. Louie and Lulu could see that the man was sporting a wig. As a part of the window cleaning deception he was dressed in white overalls. This was complete with rags hanging out of the pockets. It was somewhat smartly that the man retrieved a box out of the back of the van. Having looked about him he then moved quickly to what was a "hole in the wall" of the drug supply house. Some sort of code word could be heard to be exchanged. It was then that the box was exchanged for wads of cash via the hole in the wall.

It was with the delivery having been made that the man then started making his way smartly back towards the van. Before he could reach it Louie merged with him. Lulu had waited by the hole in the wall just in case she could see or hear anything useful. Lulu could see by this time that Louie had indeed merged with his host. This was because she could see that the man was now heading back towards where she was standing.

It was on having arrived close to Lulu that Louie as the man whispered loudly enough for her to hear. 'Lulu I am going to stay merged. I'm going to let this guy drive to where he has come from. You fly above and follow'.

'Will do Louie'.

Lulu who was just as mischievous as Louie felt that as a parting gesture she should express her hatred for what was going on. It so happened to be that nearby to where Lulu was standing that there was a garden hose. It was while Louie was returning to the van that she put the end of the hose through the "hole in the wall". Having done so, she turned it on full! Lulu couldn't be sure but she thought she had heard that word "Farkin" again. It was the word that they had all heard on a certain golf course some months ago. Lulu thought this to be quite strange.

It was by the time Lulu had attended to the hose that the van was off back down the driveway. It was away in a hurry. Lulu then took off to fly above Louie in the van. She then followed him. It was after about a quarter of an hour that the van reached its destination. It stopped outside a three metre high electrically operated gate. The gate consisted of wrought iron bars that were powder coated jet black. Somehow this gave the message that there were some ominous secrets lurking on the other side. The gate opened on command from a remote control that the driver had with him in the van; that is Louie's host. The gate slid silently on guides to one side. Having done so, the van went on through the gate. This was to enter what was a huge property. It was a property fenced on all sides with high stone walls. Extending along the top of the walls were the wires of a sophisticated electric fence system

It was when the van had entered the property that the gate closed quickly and silently behind. Six or more vicious looking pit bull terrier dogs could be seen to be roaming about what were immaculately manicured lawns. The dogs barked at the van. They also salivated and growled as it moved on up a fine pebble driveway. This was on past a three story house constructed of smooth white stone. The house which was to the left of the driveway was an absolute mansion. A huge rectangular heated swimming pool; this was complete with decorative fountains; was flanked by lines on slim and tall conifer trees. The pool extended maybe fifty metres out from the main entrance of the mansion. It was to the left of the house that there was a tennis court and a summer house - how lovely. Expertly placed plants, shrubs, and gardens created a suggestion of extreme wealth; and even a touch of aristocracy. "Charming" Louie had thought to himself on now knowing more. That is on having merged with the driver of the van.

Louie with the driver as his host brought the van to a stop at the rear of the house. This was on a generously sized brick and cobblestone turnaround area. Here there was a ten car garage that was attached to the house. Louie in knowing what his host wanted to do next; reached to press a button on the dashboard of the van. It was as a result that one of the garage doors; they were roller type doors; started to open. Once the door had opened; Louie once again under the direction of his host drove the van on in.

Louie remained merged with the driver of the van and kept the garage door open. He then got out and walked to the open door. He called out in a loud whisper. 'Are you there Lulu?'

'Here Louie', Lulu replied as she alighted outside on the cobblestoned area. 'Is everything alright?'

'Yes; couldn't be better', Louie replied. 'I have learnt much in being merged with this guy. It's as we surmised; he is an importer, manufacturer, and distributer of illicit substances. You wouldn't believe it; this man's name in real life is the Reverend Marcus Fuddlemud! He puts in an appearance in the so called "respectable" world once a week on Sundays! Most of the week his holy deviousness is busy right here. The front for his wealth is his church. He runs it. Apparently it's known as the Blesstifano Plentycostal Church'.

It was to Louie in now knowing all about his host that he felt it to be that "Plentycostal" was entirely the appropriate word for Fuddlemud's church. This was because it cost the faithful members of his congregation plenty. This was in being tithed to fifteen percent of their earnings! Louie conveyed his thoughts on the matter to Lulu.

'That's terrible Louie', Lulu responded. Her voice was showing a tinge of despair. 'I just can't believe that human beings can be so dumb and so devious'.

'That's not all', Louie continued. 'It's hidden away at the back of this garage here that there is a "P" lab and distribution centre. There's a secret access that we can reveal shortly. From what I have now come to know; Fuddlemud employs a deaf-mute named "Stone" to run the operation. In particular this is to manufacture crystal meth. Presumably Fuddlemud employs a person such as Stone so he won't talk. It really is quite awful. To me it is disgusting that a poor unfortunate such as Stone is given such a name. We are certainly going to have to do something about it'.

Louie and Lulu took the opportunity to have a look at a number of other vehicles parked within the garage. Apart from several luxury cars there were courier vans, electricians vans, plumbers vans, and other service vehicles. They were all a front for making deliveries.

'What about Fuddlemud's wife Louie? Does he even have one?' Lulu asked.

'Yes he does. By all accounts she is an exceedingly timid woman. She is forbidden to come anywhere near the garage or the lab. She is also terrified of her husband the poor thing. From what I can tell Fuddlemud is a cruel insensitive man. However; Mrs Fuddlemud is apparently a deeply religious woman. She is happily involved in doing things for the Blesstifano Plentycostal Church. She writes her husband's sermons amongst other things. Another thing while I think of it; apparently Stone lives out here in rooms connected to the lab. Mrs Fuddlemud is totally unaware of his existence'.

So it was that after having a good look around the garage; and not finding anything of great significance; Louie said to Lulu. 'What I suggest we do now is let's have a look inside the lab. Let's see what this Stone fellow looks like and see what else we can discover'.

The invisible Lulu followed Louie; who was still merged with Fuddlemud; to the back of the garage. It was here that there was a secret panel set in a concrete block wall. To the uninitiated the wall in question appeared to be simply a solid block wall. To the left of where the secret panel was apparently located was an inconspicuous looking small glass panel. It was not unlike a movement sensor of some sort. However it wasn't a movement sensor; it was a finger print scanner. Louie as his host held his forefinger over the sensor. There was then a flash of ultra violet light as the scanner did its verification job. Incredibly a whole section of the wall then receded and swung to the left. This was to reveal the P lab behind.

Louie and the invisible Lulu went on through. It was on entering that Louie waved his finger over another sensor. As a result the wall closed once again behind them. Louie of course was doing what Fuddlemud would have normally done.

The inside of the lab was truly amazing. Louie and Lulu could only stop and stare. Before them was a large rectangular room filled with sophisticated chemical equipment. Around the walls there were storage shelves. It was in place on the shelves that there were bulk quantities of brightly coloured pills and tablets. These were stored in an array of large glass containers. Louie had gleaned from his host that what could be seen were in the main Ecstasy tablets. This was together with "P" precursors such as Ephedrine tablets. It was also in containers that there was a range of other nasty substances. This was stuff such as red phosphorous. Then it was along the wall to the right of where Louie and Lulu were standing that there were steel framed racks. On the racks could be seen large glass dispensers containing liquids. These had labels displaying such things as hydrochloric and sulphuric acids. Then there were other labels indicating caustic soda, acetone, and ether. All such ingredients were the essential for a sophisticated "P" lab operation.

It was at the centre of the room that there was a long stainless steel bench. From where Louie and Lulu were standing it ran from left to right. On the bench were what appeared to be a series of small stainless steel vats that were interconnected with glass tubing. Something within some of the vats was bubbling and emitting wispy vapours. The vapours rose and were whisked away by a ceiling extractor. Something else that could be seen in place on the bench were rows of glass test tubes in racks. A couple of Bunsen burners hissed softly as they heated strange chemical solutions in glass beakers. Within the room there was a strong smell of acetone. This was mixed with the odours of other pungent chemicals. There were no windows to allow light in. Instead there was bright white LED lighting. The floors, walls, and ceiling were white and sterile. What Louie and Lulu could see was like something out of a horror movie.

It was through the far wall of the lab that there was an opening. By all appearances this looked to be access to living quarters. It was no doubt where Stone lived. To the left of the lab was a door to an office. The office had windows facing into the lab. Through these windows could be seen a number of desktop type computers. Also within the office there was a huge walk-in safe and a couple of desks. It was on the far wall of the office that could be seen a large whiteboard. It was here that there appeared to be listings of what were possibly clients and delivery schedules.

It was on having taken time to take in their surroundings that Louie and Lulu moved cautiously further into the room. Having done so, they moved around to the other side of the bench. Hidden behind the line of vats and other equipment they found Stone. He was an absolute fright to behold. He was seated on a high stool at the bench. It was while sitting hunched in place that he was waving a test tube over the flame of a Bunsen burner. The test tube contained a bright red solution. It was a bright red solution that he was studying closely with seemingly what was fiendish delight.

Stone was wearing a white lab coat. It was a coat that had numerous chemical stains down the front. This was together with numerous holes burnt from acid and caustic spills. Stone had long shoulder length unkempt grey hair. Age wise he was probably in his late fifties. His front teeth were missing apart from his eye teeth. A good name for him would have been Dr Death; or maybe even Dracula! Whatever or whoever he was, he was a macabre sight. The whole scene was like a bad dream.

Stone on catching sight of Fuddlemud; that is Louie; turned and grunted like an animal. It was then that he slowly cracked a spine chilling evil smile. He couldn't speak a word. There was a chalk board on the wall where Fuddlemud and Stone obviously communicated in writing.

Lulu on catching sight of Stone almost cried out "help"! She desperately wanted to hold on to Louie. However she knew that Louie was in control of Fuddlemud. On that basis it should be safe enough. Besides which she could merge with Stone and keep him under control if there were any problems. Normally Lulu would have felt compassion for a person who was deaf and couldn't speak. Not this evil creature though. No; not someone who was deliberately contributing to the misery of so many others.

It was at the time of encountering Stone that it was getting on for late afternoon. For Louie and Lulu it had been quite a shock to take in what they were seeing. It was evil and repulsive. Louie whispered to Lulu. 'Come outside where we can talk'.

It was once Louie and Lulu were outside the lab and inside the garage that Louie said. 'Time is moving on; let's call it a day. What I would like to do is give some careful consideration to what we have seen here. We need to be exceedingly careful and not make any mistakes. Fuddlemud and Stone are dangerous. It would be good to discuss what we have found together at home tonight. We can talk it over with Pearl and the others'.

'What's your plan for the coming days Louie?' Lulu asked.

'What I would really like to do Lulu is to come back here tomorrow. I suggest that we get into those computers. From what I can tell; Fuddlemud's intention is to be here in the morning. He wants to work with Stone to get an important "P" batch completed. While Fuddlemud is busy with Stone it could be helpful to find out where he is getting his chemical supplies from. There could be an opportunity to do a bit of mischief. From what I can gather in being merged with Fuddlemud; it seems to be that he imports Ecstasy tablets; this is amongst other illicit stuff; hidden in containers of bibles and candles for his church!

'I have also come to learn that Fuddlemud has a holiday home by the sea. It's a place where he uses a fast runabout to meet yachts and other craft off shore. These boats bring in Ecstasy by the ton from overseas. It's seemingly a simple operation. The boats in question meet with ships in mid ocean. It's then that they sail here to deliver stuff to Fuddlemud. Illicit stuff is brought ashore before clearing customs at the main port. What a rat bag Fuddlemud is! Actually from what I can tell; the mainstay of Fuddlemud's operation is not the manufacture of "P". In reality it's the huge amount of Ecstasy that he imports. The manufacture of "P" and substances like Crack are more of a sideline at this point in time. Even so it's growing. Incidentally Lulu; don't feel sorry for Stone. He is just as devious as Fuddlemud. Fuddlemud also pays him well'.

It was ultimately that Louie demerged from Fuddlemud; this was just outside the garage on the turnaround area. Initially he was a little confused as to what he was doing. However he seemingly shrugged it off as a non-event. Having done so, he then quickly moved back inside the garage. It was there that he went to the side of the van. Having done so, he removed his wig and opened the driver's door. He then threw the revolting looking hair-piece inside the van in readiness for use on another occasion. The removal of his wig revealed a shiny bald head. It was a head surrounded by a three quarter "halo" of greying brown hair that sat just above ear-level. Quite frankly his hair stuck out like the bristles of a well worn paint brush. Appearance wise he was not unlike a thin version of Friar Tuck of Robin Hood fame. Yes; very much the man of the cloth look!

So it was that ultimately Fuddlemud closed the garage door. He was then gone from view. Louie and Lulu in now both being in the invisible form lifted off. They flew back across the City to the quartz on the hill. From here it was back to the Stone Room. It was following the awfulness of what Louie and Lulu had seen that it was good to then be back home. It was when they had arrived that Tiger Lily and Rose had just returned from a delightful afternoon at Lighthouse Beach. It was hugs all round. Oh yes. Louie and Lulu were truly, truly thankful that they didn't live in the human world!

It was a little later that Louie phoned Pearl on his smellphone. This was to advise her of what he and Lulu had been up to. She agreed with Louie's idea for he and Lulu to return and gain access to the computers. It would be interesting to see what could be found. Pearl also agreed that Louie and Lulu didn't need anyone else to go with them. It was relatively safe in having only Fuddlemud and Stone to deal with.

Both Louie and Lulu were tired and hungry. This was after their day of merging with the suppliers; and then the follow-up process to locate Fuddlemud's operation. They hadn't even had time to stop and have lunch. The two bees sat and relaxed in front of Fly TV. This was while sipping on some of Louie's fermented honey-nectar. It was while they did that Rose Tiger and Lily were kindly putting together the evening meal. It was while the two bees relaxed that Louie put his arm around Lulu. It was with much feeling that he said. 'Lulu please go and put your pink ribbon on'.

A happy Lulu obliged. She was back in a flash.

It was then that a smiling and happy Louie said. 'You look beautiful Lulu. You look just as pretty as you did the day we met!'

'Aw shucks Louie', Lulu responded with much bashfulness. 'I don't think that I am quite the same. I think that as the years have advanced that some of my yellow stripes might have faded a wee bit!'

Louie laughed. It was with his eyes moistening with emotion that he held Lulu close. He then said to her. 'Those yellow stripes of yours look pretty good to me my precious bee. Anyway; isn't it quite wonderful sitting here together. It's wonderful being totally safe and to be well away from what we have seen today. What a wonderful young son and daughter we have - not forgetting our dear friend Rose who has done so much in helping with Tiger and Lily's education'.

Lulu was about to respond when Tiger poked his head around the kitchen door. This was to say. 'Another fermented honey-nectar you two?'

'Yes please Tiger', Louie responded somewhat eagerly. It was then that he gently kissed Lulu. He sighed a deep sigh and smiled a big smile. Nothing more was said as Louie and Lulu reclined on their couch. This was with a glass of honey-nectar in one hand and an arm about each other. It was so good to relax after what had been a hard and emotionally draining day. The two bees displayed smiles of contentment on their faces. They both reflected once more on how Tiger and Lily were growing up to be fine young bees. They were exceedingly proud of them – and rightly so.
Chapter 24

Louie And Lulu Do A Fine Job

It was the following morning; this was the Tuesday; that the Bee household was up having breakfast at 7.30a.m. Tiger and Lily were having their usual Special Bee Cereal. We remember of course that this particular cereal stuff was very good for wings and things; well this is what it said on the packet - yeah right! Not forgetting of course that Special Bee was apparently particularly good for young bees.

Louie Lulu and Rose were having over-easy spider eggs on gum leaf toast this particular morning. The toast happened to have lashings of dandelion milk butter on it. This was as well as well as a black sticky mess that bees and person birds quite liked. It was called "Jarmite". The name was derived from the fact that it came in a "jar" and it was "mighty" good. Anyway; the toast and eggs were accompanied with Louie's favourite tea; that is PG Tips. This was usually the tea of choice in the Bee household. If Pearl happened to be with them it would be on these occasions that Gum Leaf tea would be served.

It was over breakfast that Louie Lulu and Rose were chatting about the day ahead. Tiger and Lily were wearing their Eyepods. They were listening to Limestone Music. On that basis they were out of the conversation loop. We remember that Limestone Music was a form of Soft Rock. Of course after what had happened at the island of Ulaikitia we now had two very well behaved young bees; well reasonably well behaved. It would be every so often they would politely remove their Eyepods. This was just in case Mum Dad or Rose might want to say something to them!

Louie Lulu and Rose smiled at one another as they watched the two young bees. Obviously at that moment there was something quite catchy being played on BBC 3. Tiger and Lily were rocking from side to side while humming a tuneless melody. Not to mention clapping their hands and occasionally putting food in where it is supposed to go. It has to be said that it really was quite delightful.

Lily was the first to remove her Eyepod. This was just in case anyone wanted to talk to her. Lulu took the opportunity to get a word in and said. 'That must be a great tune they are playing Lulu'.

'Oh yes Mum', Lily replied somewhat enthusiastically. 'Actually it's that tune about you Mum; that's why we like it!'

'Really?' Lulu responded with a certain amount of disbelief. 'What's it called?'

'It's called "Bee Bubba Lulu". You know the one Mum; like everyone knows it!'

This response by Lily implied complete "un-coolness" if one didn't know the song! Lily then continued by saying. 'It's being sung and played by the Dung Beetle Doods!'

Lily didn't wait for a reaction from her mother. This was in knowing that what she had said was indeed profound information. It was information that only an imbecile wouldn't know of or understand. Lily duly placed her Eyepod back on and carried on with the jiggling. This was as well as the arm waving, and clapping bit!

'Well I never', Lulu muttered to herself. She burst out laughing while turning to address Louie. This was to say. 'The Dung Beetle Doods. Silly me for asking!'

'Exactly', Louie concurred. This was while having great difficulty to suppress an urge to laugh. 'What a delight. I can't help thinking that the fun they are having is so harmless and innocent compared with what we have seen in the human world'.

It was following breakfast that Rose Tiger and Lily tidied up the breakfast things. It so happened that Rose; this was once the tidying up stuff was done; was taking Tiger and Lily through to the village library for lessons. It was with breakfast over that Louie and Lulu said their goodbyes. They hugged their two precious young bees. Lulu gave Rose; yes wonderful patient Rose; a big hug too. For Louie and Lulu it was then back to the Big City and on to Fuddlemud's mansion.

Louie and Lulu were flying above the Big City in their invisible forms just before 9.00a.m. It happened to be a fine sunny day. There was a gentle breeze coming in from the northeast. It has to be said that temperatures were slightly warmer than they had been in recent times. It was maybe an early sign of spring.

It was when Louie and Lulu had emerged from the quartz in the park on the hill; this was the same extinct volcanic cone they had been to a number of times before; they had noticed masses of daffodils, freesias, and jonquils. They were growing in abundance beneath the trees of the park. It was in turn that the trees; a large number of them were oaks; were displaying a tinge of green with pending spring growth. With the added beauty of immaculate gardens and lawn it was a magic place to be. It has to be that if our two had emerged as bees; they would have certainly stopped off to checkout the beautiful nectar and fragrances. Not that Louie and Lulu felt it to be a missed opportunity. Such flowers and trees grew all year round down in Bluefoundland.

What mystified Louie and Lulu was that there was hardly a soul in the beautiful park. The amazing thing to our two bees was that most people in the human world chose to lock themselves away in little boxes called offices for most of the day. As a result they missed out on all the natural beauty that could be seen in the park. Even stranger was the fact that those who had escaped from the offices seemed to be rushing around and trying to get back in again! Yes it was very strange to Louie and Lulu.

Louie and Lulu were overhead Fuddlemud's mansion at a little after 9.00a.m. It was in a wide lazy circle that the two descended to land outside the garage at the rear of the house. All was quiet on arrival. The garage doors were closed and locked. The question now of course was where was Fuddlemud? Was he in the Lab with Stone or was he perhaps elsewhere? By all accounts from what Louie had learnt the day before; Fuddlemud should be in the Lab.

Louie had an idea. He asked Lulu to go to the front of the house and knock on the door. The plan was to get Mrs Fuddlemud to come out so that Lulu could merge with her. It was before Lulu headed off to do as Louie had asked that Louie gave her some specific instructions. Lulu laughed at what he had said. She then headed around to the front entrance of the house and knocked. Lulu waited patiently for a moment for a response. It was then that a timid voice called out from behind the closed door. 'Who's there? How did you get in to the property?' Yes; it was Mrs Fuddlemud herself. She was wondering how it could be that anyone could be knocking at the front door when the main gate was always locked.

'Is that you Mrs Fuddlemud?' Lulu called out in one of her sweetest little voices - and believe me Lulu could be very charming if she wanted to be!

'Yes; who's that?' Mrs Fuddlemud responded. This was in not being particularly worried on hearing such a sweet innocent voice.

It was then that Lulu said. 'I'm a little bumblebee. I have just flown in with some honey for you Mrs Fuddlemud'.

'Oh that's nice dear', Mrs Fuddlemud replied. She then immediately opened the door for goodness sakes. Lulu then merged! Yes Louie had been right; these humans were so gullible. They would believe anything they were told!

So it was that Lulu with Mrs Fuddlemud as her host did as Louie had instructed. She made a phone call to Mr Fuddlemud. It was while all this was happening that Louie was waiting patiently outside the garage. It wasn't long before one of the garage doors opened and out shot Fuddlemud. He appeared to be in a panic. It was in a somewhat agitated state that he was in the process of hopping about while putting on his preacher's "garb". Having with much swearing and cursing dressed himself accordingly; Fuddlemud turned and closed the garage door with much haste. This then gave Louie the chance to merge with him. His plan had worked! What Louie had done; the mischievous bee that he was; was this. He had got Lulu as Mrs Fuddlemud to tell her husband that the police had arrived. Apparently they wanted to talk to him about a suspected "P" lab in the area. Mission accomplished!

Louie now with Fuddlemud as his host waited a moment for Lulu to return. Louie could sense that Fuddlemud was in a real panic following what his wife had relayed to him. It was as a result of that panic that before he had emerged from the garage that he had instructed Stone; this was of course in writing; to turn the ceiling extractors off. This was in an attempt to prevent any chemical odours getting into the surrounding air. We wouldn't want the police sniffing that stuff would we.

It was when Lulu had arrived back that Louie now as Fuddlemud reopened the garage door. Having done so, he and Lulu then proceeded through to the back. It was here that Louie then ran his finger over the fingerprint scanner. It was then as if by magic that the appropriate part of the wall slid silently back and to the left.

Once Louie and Lulu were inside the lab, Louie closed the secret door. It slid silently back to its correct position to become by all appearances an integral part of the block work. It was inside the lab that there was a particularly pungent smell of acetone. This was of course because the ceiling extractors had been turned off. Stone could be seen to be nervously pacing up and down. He was obviously concerned about the fact that Fuddlemud had instructed him to turn the extractors off. Then to top it off Fuddlemud had then made such a hurried departure complete with his preacher's outfit!

Louie as Fuddlemud gave the thumbs up to Stone. This was to indicate everything was A Okay. Louie also mouthed the word "office" while pointing in the direction of the office. This was in effect indicating to Stone that he was going to be busying himself there for a while

It was with reassurance from Louie that a relieved Stone turned the extractors on once more. Having done so, he then went back to placing recently dried crystal meth into 100 gram plastic packs. He was then stacking the packs by the secret door ready for dispatch. Also in place by the door were hundreds upon hundreds of plastic bags of Ecstasy tablets. In addition there were a smaller number of bags filled with cocaine. Yes; millions of dollars worth of misery ready to be unleashed on the human world.

Louie as Fuddlemud on having reassured Stone then headed for the office. This was with the invisible Lulu close behind. It was on entering the office that it could be seen that one of three computers was on. Louie of course had full command of Fuddlemud's knowledge. On that basis he could access anything he wished. It was first of all that Louie opened up Fuddlemud's bank account. It was a joint account in the name of himself and his wife. It looked so innocent. There were entries for church tithing receipts. There were donations to charities. This was as well as the church's electricity and gas bill payments. Then innocence of all innocence there were wine biscuits purchased for a church afternoon tea. To top it off it could be seen that Fuddlemud even paid himself a small salary. Yes; it was all delightfully innocent. It was on sighting this innocent nonsense and being curious that Louie then went and opened the safe. Shock horror! It was a safe that was more of a large room. It was here that there was floor to ceiling cash - bundle upon bundle of it. There were literally millions upon millions of dollars. What Louie could see represented a great deal of misery for many people. Louie; this was together with Lulu who had also seen what Louie could see; felt sick. Such a huge quantity of cash in the form of banknotes certainly confirmed that Fuddlemud was indeed a major operator. In fact there was so much cash that it was a wonder that the currency issuers of the country didn't query why so much cash was seemingly lost in circulation. It was possibly that they put it down to thousands of Nanas and Granddads stashing cash under their mattresses. Well it wasn't

It was on having seen enough that Louie closed the safe and sat down at the computer once more. It didn't take him long to find the locations about the world where Fuddlemud obtained his supplies. Ecstasy and Ephedrine tablets came from Southeast Asia. Cocaine came from South America. Other chemicals were sourced locally via the criminal fraternity. They were in essence criminal connections that stole to order from chemical suppliers and manufactures. What a grubby individual Fuddlemud was!

Ecstasy was of particular interest to Louie. This was because it was the main substance that Fuddlemud supplied. From what Louie could see; Ecstasy and Ephedrine tablets; that is Ephedrine for the making of "P"; came from a pharmaceutical manufacturing company by the name of Xjasasham Pharmaceuticals. This company was apparently quite well known around the world. This was as a manufacturer of medication for everything from backaches to frontaches - and everything in between!

Louie could see that apart from legitimate pharmaceuticals; Xjasasham discreetly manufactured certain things that were of interest to the likes of Fuddlemud. The Xjasasham plant was located at a place called Sumkowdung in an area called Haipong. Haipong happened to have a coastal boundary on the South China Sea. This made it easy to export naughty things via ships for pickup by smaller craft. This business of picking up by smaller craft was usually carried out offshore some way off destination coasts. These smaller craft would then move "the stuff" to secret locations. That is secret locations such as Fuddlemud's holiday home by the sea.

From what Louie could see; Xjasasham Pharmaceuticals provided a sophisticated operation for the underworld drug supply operation. It was simply a case of using a code to access the dark web to order what one required. Obtaining the code to place orders however wasn't quite so simple. These codes were only supplied on a basis of secrecy being maintained. Any indiscretion would inevitably mean death by horrible means; which of course happened at times in the grubby world of drugs. Louie shuddered at the thought.

Louie in being merged with Fuddlemud had the necessary Xjasasham code. This was to open up and look at the account that Fuddlemud had with them. It was very interesting what Louie subsequently found. Lulu was sitting beside Louie to observe. It could be seen that currently in place was an order for ten million Ecstasy tablets! Yes; ten million for goodness sakes. By all accounts the order had just been placed a couple of days earlier. It was due for delivery in a month's time.

Louie used the computer mouse to scroll up the page of the Ecstasy order. There were dropdown boxes for delivery dates together with type of compound or drug. The different types of compounds and drugs that could be ordered ran into the hundreds if not thousands. There was literally everything from aspirin to zinc. Amazingly enough it was when ordering tablets; this was for any form of drug; it could be specified with dropdown boxes the tablet type. That is required colour, shape and size, filler type, solid or capsule - to name a few. Moulded symbols and lettering that a client might require could also be selected.

Other dropdown boxes allowed the specification of suitable labelling for the tablets. This could then be shown on the order and packaging as required. As far as Fuddlemud's Ecstasy tablets were concerned they were to be labelled as "Headache Tablets" - really! The way Louie was thinking it was quite likely that a headache would be coming Fuddlemud's way and not only in the tablet form!

It was while Louie was doing all this scrolling and looking bit that a very mischievous idea came to him. He had noticed that in selecting particular compounds to make up a tablet that there was a secondary dropdown box. It was here that details of what various selected compounds were used for could be seen. Yes; Louie's mischievous idea was growing by the second. Louie had also noticed that there were options to alter and then resave an order. Changing an order was only an option if an order showed a status of "Awaiting Manufacture". This happened to be the case with Fuddlemud's Ecstasy order.

Louie in pursuing his very mischievous idea subsequently scrolled up and selected the "types of compound" option. This was where compounds could be selected to be made up into tablet of capsule form. He scrolled down the extensive list of compounds until he discovered a name that suggested what he was after. Yes; there was something that had grabbed Louie's attention. It was a compound available in tablet form called "Explozolax". Louie studied the properties of this particular compound carefully. There were options for 5mg, 10mg, 25mg or "otherwise specify". Hmmm; naughty Louie specified 100mg! Yes; Explozolax was a very powerful and fast acting laxative. It was guaranteed by the manufacturer to get the job done. There was also a warning in pace that that in high doses; this was such as 100mg; the user may be confined to the sitting down position for at least forty eight hours.

Louie as Fuddlemud smiled to himself. He carefully clicked on the "Explozolax" option before selecting "save". Done! It hadn't been too late to change the order. The tablets Fuddlemud would ultimately be receiving would look like and seem like the original Ecstasy tablets. But what was within the tablets was a different matter; oh dear yes. Lulu was watching closely what Louie was up to. She wanted to hug him for his mischievous naughtiness. However it has to be said that it repulsed her to even think about hugging Fuddlemud!

Louie then said to Lulu. This was while checking out the office window to ensure that Stone was still busy in the Lab. 'This is just about all we need to do to destroy Fuddlemud. Once this lot gets out there, he'll be ruined. Nobody will trust him ever again'.

'Yes, yes Louie', Lulu agreed. 'You're brilliant. Just one other thing we could do. When the "proverbial hits the fan" we could advise the low end suppliers of Fuddlemud's address. We can do this by merging with people at the village post office. We can send anonymous letters explaining all. A letter to the police might help as well!'

'Excellent my Lulu; you clever bee. We will do exactly that'.

'Another thing Louie; how will we know when it has all happened?'

'Well', Louie responded with a laugh. 'We know that the delivery will be arriving about one month from now. What we will do is visit the village library each day about that time. We will know when it has happened; I promise you!'

'How Louie? How on earth will we find out from the village library?'

'You will have to wait and see. Let me keep it as a surprise for now!'

'Alright, you win!' Lulu responded. Thus was while wondering what her loveable bumblebee mate had in mind - as is no doubt the reader!

'Let's head home', Louie said with a sigh. 'We can go and see if Pearl is at the Palace. She will love to hear all about what we have done!'

It was on having made the decision to return home to Bluefoundland that Louie; this was still as Fuddlemud; walked out of the office. It was then that he gestured to Stone that he was going out. This was by pointing in the direction of the secret door. Stone who was still busy placing crystal meth into bags grunted in acknowledgement. It was once Louie; this was as well as Lulu in her invisible form; were through the secret door, they closed it behind them. It was then on outside the garage to the turnaround area. Once the garage door was closed it was time for Louie to demerge from his host Fuddlemud.

'This should be interesting', Louie said to Lulu. 'When I have demerged from Fuddlemud, he will think that the Police are around at the front door of the house. It will be interesting to see what he does - here goes!'

It was when Louie had demerged from his host that Fuddlemud went into a state of blind panic! It took a few moments of hand wringing and brow beating to get his bearings. Once he had come to terms with what his brain was telling him he then sprinted off up the drive like a startled rabbit.

'Gosh', Louie said. 'I hope his poor wife will be alright. She won't remember telling him that the Police have arrived. No doubt it will all be sorted out. Fuddlemud will be relieved to find it was a just false alarm!'

'Yes I surely hope that she will be alright Louie', Lulu pronounced with a sigh. 'She actually seems to be quite a pleasant person'.

'Well Lulu; let's head home. We have done all we can for now. Seeing it is quite a nice day, we can have some late morning tea up in Surface Paradise at the Nest Cafe. Then I suggest we call in on Pearl'.

'Yea Louie; great idea'.

'Tell you what Lulu. Let's fly home to the village. That is instead of going through the quartz in the park on the hill. We can return through the quartz at the village bank instead. It will only take us about twenty minutes to fly the distance. We can follow the railway line'.

Lulu agreed. It was soon that the pair had climbed high over the City. It was from there that they followed the railway line to the west; this was at several hundred feet IVLT above the ground. It was as they flew that they glanced at each other. They smiled. They were well pleased with what they had achieved.

****

It was when a month had passed since Louie and Lulu had dealt to Fuddlemud that they started to visit the village library on a daily basis. This was to see if they could find what it was Louie had been on about when Fuddlemud's order had been changed. Lulu was exceedingly curious as to what on earth they could find in the village library. This was to indicate that they had been successful with the Fuddlemud job!

It was on about the fourth visit to the library when Louie found what he had been waiting for. The pair had merged with a couple of patrons in the library. Having done so, Louie picked up a copy of the City morning paper. There it was as a headline on the front page:

CITY COUNCIL WORRIED BY CRIPPLING OVERLOAD OF CITY SEWERAGE SYSTEM

Yes; that said it all! What Louie and Lulu had done with Fuddlemud had indeed been a complete success. It was on seeing the headline in the paper that it was immediately arranged for letters to be sent to the low end suppliers. This was giving details of Fuddlemud's address. Another letter was sent to the City Police.

Strangely enough; Fuddlemud and the Blesstifano Plentycostal Church were never heard of forever and ever, amen! Apparently many Ecstasy users swore they would never touch the stuff again! I wonder why.

****

It was over the following years that the Quartz Corp continued to work their way through Swindlers List. The world started to become a better place. Humans stopped cheating each other for fear of repercussions if they did – reader and author take note! The message soon got around that if you cheated or exploited others it would soon be known. One good thing was that people could save for retirement once more. This was happy in the knowledge that their investments would be safe. The numbers of drugged teenagers and others faded to an insignificant few. Many of the young became educated. They started to enjoy life and have respect for the world they lived in. Population growth stabilised due to increased numbers being educated and then able to think rationally. Because of stabilised population growth, it was possible that the insects had prevented the ultimate destruction of Surface Paradise. This was due to expansion and encroachment by the Big City.

It was interesting that on Swindlers list there were even religious leaders who treated their cause as a business. They tithed their congregations into poverty. Strangely enough this sect found that money which had been extracted from those who could least afford it; it was mysteriously returned. Yes these religious leaders soon learnt that as they had often preached, God did indeed move in mysterious ways! It was thought by this ilk that maybe they should take credence of their own advice. In particular this was "Do unto others as you would have others do unto you".

Radical factions; this was religious or otherwise; lost power as scientific education grew in popularity. Humans became better at protecting the planet rather than exploiting it; and each other. It was amazing! Yes Swindlers List was a very powerful means for the insects to control the acts of humans.

Maybe - just maybe, the Quartz Corp had for the interim saved the human race and Planet Earth from certain demise. Little did humans realise that they were being controlled by the insects. Little did they realise that now the world did indeed belong to these little creatures. Yes it was that group of peace loving creatures who lived in a paradise called Bluefoundland. It was a paradise that was unseen below the surface of Planet Earth. Yes if we as people do as the insects require of us the world will indeed be a better place.

Well that's enough about the Quartz Core and the mischief they got up to for now. In the following chapter we will return to a bit of warm fuzzy stuff. That is before saying goodbye.
Chapter 25

It's Christmas Time

We now move on another couple of years or so in our story. Time-wise it happens to be Christmas Eve. The Bee Family including Rose have been up at their house by the stream in Surface Paradise for the past week. They have been busying themselves tidying the place in readiness for a stay over the Christmas and New Year period. The place by this time looks spotless.

As far as this Christmas is concerned it will end up being a little like a time from the past. It's going to be not unlike the time when Louie and Lulu; this as well as Tiger and Lily; spent their first Christmas together. To that end it is intended that the Bee Family and Rose spend Christmas; this is as well as the following week; residing at the house by the stream. Their intention is to stay until the day before New Year's Eve. It will be then that the original team; that is Pearl and the Bee family together with the Ten Ants, Virgil and Virginia; will head off to spend New Year's Eve at the cave above the sea. The intention is to stay a couple of nights just as they did many years before. One difference this time will be that Rose will be joining them. Yes it is so exciting for all concerned.

It's to be that up until the time that the team head off to the cave that the Bee Family and Rose intend to have a relaxing time in the sun. This is down by the stream at the sandy little inlet just below the house. Louie's Bee senses have told him there was a high pressure system around. On that basis it was likely to stay fine for at least two weeks; Yea!

Something special that needs to be mentioned is that Louie had made a Christmas tree. He had accomplished this by using some suitably sized fern fronds. He had cemented the fronds together at the base; this was with beeswax; to form a tree that he had then placed in the lounge. It was amongst the fronds of the tree that Louie had placed tiny quartz crystals. He had gathered what were in effect quartz crystal fragments from the cave where crystals had spilled down in Bluefoundland. The crystal fragments had been wet with stream water and allowed to dry so that they glowed. For some of the small crystals, Louie had coloured them with berry juices. It meant as a result that within Louie's Christmas tree there were white, blue, green, red and yellow lights. Very pretty it was it has to be said.

Louie had somewhat painstakingly placed the tiny aforementioned crystals in pairs. They were placed suitably close together so that they wouldn't dim when the sun was on the other side of Earth. Apart from the crystals; Louie's tree had also been decorated with strips of foil. These had been discretely obtained from Mr McFarland's garden. It would be remembered that Mr McFarland used foil strips to supposedly scare the birds away. This was from his strawberry patch. The foil strips on Louie's tree in being reflective meant that they twinkled in the light of the crystals.

It was apart from the foil that had been used to decorate that Christmas tree that Lulu and Lily had adorned it with flowers. These were flowers such as elfin daisies and blue periwinkles. What had been put together as a Christmas tree was indeed a beautiful sight. It had an aura of magic that brought about a feeling of much happiness to those who saw it.

The Christmas tree was quite tall from a bumblebee's perspective. It almost touched the lounge room ceiling. At the top of the tree and standing proudly was not the usual Christmas fairy. No; Lulu and Lily had put in place something else that was very special. It was something that was particularly special to Louie and Lulu that belonged to a past time. This "something" was dressed in a pure white spider silk fairy costume. Incorporated within the spider silk was silver braid made from foil. What was at the top of the tree also had a necklace of bright yellow pollen beads. In its hand there was a wand with a silvery star on the end. The wand was being held in position for all to see. Yes Lulu and Lily had done a fine job. What was in place at the top of the tree was none other than Lily's dolly of many years before; that is Loobee-Loo.

It was beneath the tree in readiness for Christmas morning that there were a number of special parcels. These were wrapped in red rose petals and tied with foil bows. On the parcels were the carefully inscribed names of recipients. That is Louie, Lulu, Tiger, Lily, Rose, and Pearl. Yes Pearl was due to drop in and join the Bee Family. This was for a meal and a glass or two of red wine on this wonderful Christmas Eve. As a point of interest; Pearl was because it was now summertime; spending quite a bit of time in her streetlight apartment. She was due to fly down to the little house by the stream at 7.00p.m for tea. It had been decided to have a late evening meal because it had been a fine and warm day. On that basis it would be good to eat outside in the cool of the evening.

It's appropriate to now move on to a point in time that was just before 7.00p.m. The Bee family and Rose were out on the sundeck relaxing with pre-dinner drinks. Louie and Lulu are having a red wine, just as was Rose. Tiger and Lily who had only just recently turned thirteen were partaking in just a little of Louie's fermented honey-nectar. Yes; what lucky young bees. Their parents treated them as equals and loved them above all else.

The sun was by this time low in the sky away to the west. It could be seen shining through the trees and ferns up behind the little house by the stream. The evening was still and mild. There was the magic fragrance of streamside flowers caressing the air. The stream itself was flowing on by amongst the ferns and flowers that lined its banks. The water was placid and pristine clear thanks to efforts by Pearl and the Bees some years before.

There was hardly a breath of wind. The trees and bush on the bank opposite to the Bee House were bathed in what was an orangey red light of the sunset. Louie had just lit the stove to cook the evening meal. As a result there was an almost incense like smell of wood smoke. This was as it wafted its way about the little house and across the deck. Could there possibly be a better place to be?

Conversation was bright and cheerful. This was as the Bee Family and Rose reflected on how they; this has been under the guidance of Pearl; had made the world a safer and better place to be. Yes; it was now getting on for eleven years since water was reintroduced to Bluefoundland. It has been with years of cleverness and cunning that they; that is the Quartz Corp; now had control of Planet Earth. This was no doubt how the Aliens intended it to be.

It was suddenly that the animated chatter and laughter was silenced by a "shshshsh" from Lulu.

'Listen', Lulu said while almost breaking down with emotion. Yes; there it was. It was just as it had been many years before when Pearl had brought Tiger and Lily to Louie and Lulu. This was when Tiger and Lily had been rescued following the demise of their mother. What Lulu had heard was the fluttering sound of Pearl's wings. Those present instinctively looked west. Yes; there she was silhouetted against the red glow of the sunset. It was the Queen of the insects making her way ever closer.

It was when Pearl had landed on the deck that initially she was a little surprised. This was to find everyone so quiet with seemingly what were a few tears of happiness in their eyes. The silence didn't last long. This was because Pearl was overcome with hugs of affection from all who were present.

It was Lulu who said. 'Sorry Pearl. It's just that there are a few wonderful memories of you arriving one Christmas morning many years ago! We all love you so much'.

Pearl knew exactly what Lulu meant. It was with a smile on her face that she glanced at Tiger and Lily. She couldn't help but think what fine young bees they were. Not to mention what wonderful parents Louie and Lulu had been over the preceding years. An emotional tear or two had as a result welled up in Pearl's eyes too.

Pearl then went inside the little house to place some presents she had brought under the tree. She then joined the others out on the deck. Tiger and Lily then waited on Pearl and brought her a red wine. This was together with a selection of pollen nibbles that she was rather partial to.

It was in being Christmas Eve that the Quartz Corp did as they had done on Christmas Eves in the past. It was following the evening meal that they all headed to the quartz at the end of Louie's tunnel. It was then on through to the village. At this point in time it was coming up to 9.30p.m. Having emerged from the quartz at the bank the team flew high above the village. There they were; six beautiful blue humanoid forms that were invisible to all except themselves. They were the Quartz Corp.

Below in the village square could be seen the huge Christmas tree that the village council put in place every year. As always it was decorated with myriads of flashing Christmas lights. Also just as it always was at Christmas time, it was close to the tree that there was a brass band playing Christmas carols. To further add to memories; it so happened to be this particular night that there was a magnificent full moon rising behind the village church spire to the east.

It was as the Quartz Corp circled high above the village that they watched out for anyone who might be alone and sad. This was on what was a special and wonderful night of the year. It would be then through merging with any unfortunate people they did what they could to make their life better. They would give them encouragement and leave positive thoughts within their minds. Every effort would be made to give such people a Christmas they might not otherwise have.

****

It's time to go now. It's as we leave our story that the six beautiful blue humanoid forms continue to fly above the village. That is while searching out those who could do with comfort and help. Often those needing help are the ones who have been affected by the greed and dishonesty of others. Just remember; if life happens to be getting you down at any time; the Quartz Corp is there watching over you. If you think hard enough and perhaps close your eyes, you will see Louie Lulu Tiger and Lily; this is as well as Rose and Pearl; flying effortlessly with their beautiful translucent blue wings.

Just one final thing. If ever you happen to be having a quiet moment by a stream sometime, you may see bumblebees just like our Bee Family. You may see a Ladybird like Rose or even a beautiful moth like Pearl. If you look after them they will look after you.

Take care and goodbye for now.

